Prologue

(Chapter 1 follows)

“Look at those two!” Brian said to Justin as they watched Tally pass her baby doll to Justice and Justice held her close and then kissed her cousin on the cheek.  “It’s hard to believe Juss is already three.”

“And she is so healthy.  It is really pretty amazing,” he smiled as the girls came over to their papas.

“Papa, look at my baby.”  Juss said clearly.  She was about nine months younger but their speech was very comparable. They were both bright girls but Justice definitely took after her mother.

“She is beautiful, Juss.” Justin picked her up while Brian picked up Tally.

“Oh, let me get a picture of that.” Taylor said as she aimed the lense toward them. “Tally, Jussy, smile at Taylor!” She snapped several pictures before the little girls slipped off their grandpas’ laps and ran off to the next adventure.

Taylor came over to her grandfathers and gave each of them a kiss as Brian pulled her onto his lap.  “Grandpa, I am too big to sit on your lap.”

“You are never too big to sit on your grandpa’s lap.”

“I’ll 15 now, well almost..”

“Yes, I know.  I was there the night you were born.”

“Taylor, I could use a little help,” Brinn called over. 

“Sure, Aunt Brinn.” Taylor gave Brian a big hug and then she moved toward Brinn and Zach who were getting the food ready.

The door opened just then and Matteo guided in a very pregnant Nora. If Justin remembered correctly she was only a couple weeks from her due date. He strode over to greet her and give her a kiss.  “You look great, Nora.  Yes, you look tired but you should. You are carrying around a human in there.”

Matteo brought his arms around from behind her and rested them on the sides of her stomach and kissed the side of her face. “I told you that you were beautiful. Are George and Vicky here, yet?”

“No but they are on their way,” Brinn said as she walked up and kissed her sister in law. “You do look gorgeous.  I would say you are glowing but I never quite understood that. Have you gotten used to your sister being around?”

“I like seeing her happy and George seems to make her happy.”  Nora started moving. “I need to sit.”

John and Tony came over to check on their grandchild.  They were so excited.  Their house had been quiet since Jonna had moved to Italy but it was the right thing for her and now she had a friend.  Claudia was a classmate and, although she hadn’t told them, Tony and John both knew they were lovers.  She was young and they were both sure she would have many lovers before she settled down but for now a woman was probably a safer option for her.  

Jonna still tried to call Hannah at least once a month but Hannah was about 10 now and, although Jonna was one of her favorite people, she didn’t need her old babysitter as much as she did.

“Brian, have you heard from that brother of mine?” John asked Brian.

“Well, I am sure you know they made it to Pittsburgh.  They are getting settled into Britin.  It’s good to have someone living there full time again.”

“I think it will be good for all of them.  Obviously, you could use him to take over there and Tony is thrilled to move up to CEO of the West Coast office.”

“You know if you ever want to quit flying, there is a job for you at the office.” 

“I know, Uncle Brian, and maybe with a grandchild I will start thinking about it. I mean I haven’t asked what Nora and Matty are planning for childcare but I know Nora will want to get back to the office.  Timing wasn’t perfect with her pregnant and Becca leaving but at least she finished her schooling before the baby, she will be ready to start counseling soon.”

Justin strolled over to Brinn to help set food out.  “Brinn, are Danny and Elliott coming?”

Brinn put her arms around her daddy, “I’m worried about them, Daddy.  I’m not sure they are going to make it.  Elliott just won’t consent to having a baby and Danny wants one so bad.  They would make great parents but Elliott just won’t change his mind.”

“Well, honey, I know you want your friend to be happy but he is going to have to decide what he needs more, a child or his husband.”

“I know but I can’t imagine having to choose between Juss or Zach.” 

Shelby kissed Gus as she ran her hand over his ass before she walked away to check on the kids.

Brian walked over to his son.  “So, sunny boy, it looks like life is good for you.”

“It is, Pops.  I was really glad to get Matty and Nora’s house done before the baby.The remodel turned out so good. It is a great house.”

“And how is Trenton? I haven’t seen him for a while.”

Gus gave his dad a half smile.  “I really like that man.  I am so glad he came into my life when he did.”

“I think the timing was perfect for both of you.  It’s hard to believe he’s been around three years.”

“I hope he is around for a lot longer.” Gus smiled.  

“Seems odd that Molly and Tyler aren’t here,” Gus commented.

“Yes, it’s been a hard couple months for them.  Brenda passing away was so unexpected. We are all going to miss her but this was the best time to bring her ashes to her home in North Carolina.  That’s what she wanted and since Paul will be starting college this fall now was the time.”

The last of the guests arrived.  Danny came in with Hannah, Marcus. Tammy, and Marissa.  Dan had to work with his lead man, Tyler, out of town he had to deal with a new case and Danny made an excuse that El had an unstable patient but Brinn made eye contact with Tammy and knew that wasn’t the truth.  

George and Vicky came in right behind Marcus and George walked right over to Juss and Tally.  He got on his haunches and both little girls smiled at him. The resemblance was definitely there but since Juss had Brinn’s coloring, no one would ever question her parentage.  

Vicky went to her sister’s side and they sat side by side as everyone just enjoyed each other’s company.  

“I think it is time for cake,” Zach said as he scooped up his daughter. 

“Up please.” Tally raised her arms up to Zach.  Zach had started watching her a couple afternoons a week so Shelby could work more hours on the foundation.  With Becca now gone, she had too much work to do.  Thankfully, Vicky was going to help for a while.  She had office experience so she was working out well.

Brinn lit the candles on the cake and just as Juss went to blow out the candle the house trembled. Juss grabbed onto her daddy’s neck and whimpered but as soon as it started it stopped. 

Zach held his daughter tightly, “It’s alright, my girl.  See nothing broke and all our loves are here and safe. That’s just California.”

“Ok, Daddy, I’ll blow out the candles now.”

 

And life continues with the Taylor-Kinney clan.

Chapter 1

“Shit! Either you learned some new tricks at 65 or we just had another earthquake,” Justin commented as Brian stayed deep inside him, holding him close.

“I can use all the help I can get at my age.”

Justin wiggled his ass against Brian’s pelvis. “Oh, Bri, you don’t need any help.  Remember I’m not 17 anymore either. Looks like it is going to be a beautiful day.  Maybe we can go to the pool later. We haven’t seen Gus’ kids since Justice’s party.”

“Keep moving like that and we may not have energy to swim this afternoon.”  Brian’s hand creeped over Justin’s waist and began stroking him.

“I think I could deal with that. Brian, you know I’ve been talking to my manager a little more often the last few weeks….”

“I noticed and I figured you would talk to me if there was anything to talk about.  You have always had your business and I have always had mine.”

“One of my agent’s other clients was in a car accident. Thankfully they will recover but they have a charity engagement set up to raise money for a great cause.  My agent was wondering if I could fill in for them.  It is basically a long weekend.  I would probably fly there on  Thursday or Friday morning. I would probably come back on Monday.”

“Where is it?”

“Miami.  Do you think I could entice you to come along?”

“I don’t know of anything coming up.  Tony is doing a great job as the acting CEO but there are still a couple things I have to be involved in.  When is it?”  Justin told him which weekend about a month from now.

Brian kissed Justin’s neck and separated from him.  He grabbed his phone and put in the date. “Nothing in my calendar.  There is now.  This will show up on my office calendar so they won’t plan anything for me.”

“I always want you with me but you know my luck on tours.  That’s why I won’t do them anymore. This is just one weekend and if you can come with me….” Justin rolled so he was straddling Brian’s pelvis, “Maybe we can stay a couple extra days on the beach…”  

“I like the way you think!” Brian said as Justin bent to kiss him.  

“I’d love to go for a ride but…..”

“Sunshine, that is one of the few things your leg won’t allow you to do. We can always be creative.”

“Well, I guess our day should begin.  You mentioned the pool.  I told Shelby I would stop by there a couple times today.  She is going into work and Gus is taking Tallia with him.  Taylor and Gage are old enough to fend for themselves but you know teenagers.  I might bring Gage back with me, if he is willing.  He can make this his headquarters for the day, giving Taylor a break from him.”

“You make it sound like our grandson is the plague.”  Brian said as he sat up and stretched.

Our grandson is a 14 year old boy.  I don’t think anything else needs to be said.” Justin said as they both walked to the bathroom and got in the shower.

“Where is Gus working that he can take Tally along?”

“Trenton has a couple things that need to be fixed or adjusted so Gus is just bringing her along and plans to make it a short day.”  Justin ran a bar of soap over Brian’s back.  When he got to Brian’s ass he put lots of soap on his hand before running his fingers down the valley between his cheeks.  He began to gently massage the puckered bud.  Brian braced himself with his hand on the glass wall as he absorbed the pleasure.  Justin’s finger entered him and began to stroke Brian’s prostate.

“Oh, lord, that feels so good.” Brian began to tremble and soon he climaxed. “God, what would I do without you.  You know what I need more than I do.” Brian turned and hugged him tightly.  I am so looking forward to Miami.  Do you still have your speedo?”

“I am not going to wear a speedo.  I’m just glad if I wear board shorts they aren’t very noticable.”

“Trust me, Sunshine, if you are wearing a speedo, although you have great legs, that is not what people are looking at,” he gently cradled Justin’s cock and ass. “You still don’t know how beautiful you are.” Brian left one hand on his ass but moved the other one to the middle of his back and his lips descended on Justin’s who welcomed them greedily.

An hour later Justin called Gage, “Shut up, Taylor, it’s Grandpa J.  Hi Grandpa.”

“When did your dad leave?”

“About two hours ago, why?”

“I was just wondering how long it took for you two to start fighting.”  By now Justin had put the phone on speaker. 

“Well, we started fighting while Dad was putting Tally in the car seat.”

Brian covered his mouth so Gage didn’t hear him laughing.

“Gage, why don’t you ride your four wheeler over here and have lunch with your grandfathers.”

“Did Taylor tell you to invite me?”

“No, I just thought you might enjoy a day with us.”

“What are we going to do?” he asked not making the decision immediately.”

Brian spoke up, “I have to go into the office to just sign a couple documents.  How about coming with me? That way Grandpa J can do some painting and we can go out for lunch wherever you choose and when we come back we can all go swimming.”

“Anywhere I want to eat?”

“Yes, anywhere within 20 miles,’”  Brian responded.

“I’ll be there in 15 minutes. I need to change clothes if we are going into town.” The line went dead.

“Sounds like you have a guys day planned.” Justin smiled at him.  “I’m going to call Taylor and let her know it is all legit.” Justin put the call through and waited for her to pick up.

“Hi, Grandpa, Gage just said something about going to town.  He can’t ride the four wheeler into town!  He is…”

“Taylor, relax. Your grandfather is taking him to town so you don’t have to worry about them and when they come back mid afternoon we are all coming to the pool.”

“Oh, that is great news. You know he is dressing for his ‘girlfriend’ right now.  I hope Grandpa can put up with the smell of Axe.  I am sure Gage is already setting up the date.”

“Gage has a girlfriend?”

“He thinks he does but I don’t know if she knows it. Do you think that Grandpa would pick up Jenna so she can swim with us?”

“I’ll call Mol and see if that works.  I’ll be here, Tay, if you need anything. We love you, sweety.”

“I love you too, Grandpa and I’ll call if I need anything.”

Gus pulled up to Trenton’s house. He walked around the truck and got Tallia out of her car seat before walking to the house.  “Where are we, Daddy?”

“We are at my friend Trenton's.  Do you remember him?”

“Don’t know. Is he nice?”

“He is very nice.”

“What’s his name?” As Gus repeated his name, Trenton opened the door. He started to move to give him a kiss but then froze and looked at Tally.  “You can kiss my daddy.  He likes kisses, see?” Tallia gave him a smacking kiss on his lips.

“You heard the girl.  I like kisses.”  Gus wrapped his free arm around Trenton’s neck and they kissed. 

“Daddy, can I get down now?” 

Gus reluctantly broke the kiss and Trenton led them inside. Gus had a bag full of Tally’s favorite things.  “I think the screened in porch would be a great place for you to play. Is that alright with you, Trenton?”

“Sure, that’s fine.” Trenton almost drew back when Tally reached up and took his hand.  

“Bathroom please.”  Tally looked up into Trenton’s face. 

Gus chuckled as Trenton blanched.  “I’ll take you, honey.  We will let Trent bring your toy bag out to the table.”  Once she had used the bathroom Gus sat her out on the porch where she could color or play with any of her toys.  “Now Tallia, I will be right inside and I will be able to see and hear you.  Just call if you need something. “Ok, Daddy.” She tilted her head up, her way of asking for a kiss and he obliged.  He ran his hands through her curls and went inside.  

Gus waved at her and then stepped to the side and pinned Trenton to the wall. By the time they broke apart, both Gus and Trenton were flushed. “Now I can start working on this mantal.  If you are planning to write, would you mind doing it out there so you can keep an eye on her?  She is very independent.  She plays well by herself.”

“Gus, if you haven’t noticed, children freak me out a bit.  I mean she is gorgeous and sweet and looks so much like her father….” he kissed Gus again.  “But….”

“All you have to do is make sure she doesn’t walk off.  Call me if she starts getting restless.”  And with that, Gus went to work and Trenton took his computer out on the porch.”

Sometime later Gus heard Tally’s voice, “Trent, can you help me, please.  My baby’s shoe came off and I can’t get it on. She walked over to the table Trenton sat by. 

“Oh, sure.” Trenton responded.  As he took the doll from her Gus looked out the door. He smiled when he saw his daughter with the man he loved.  It took him a long time to say that without worrying about being in love with him like he had been with Seth.  Trenton was his best friend and a wonderful human being.  He was so glad he was in his life and he had to admit he had never been sexier than that moment.

Gus went back to work as he saw his daughter sit down next to his lover and Trenton found a story for her on his computer.

Brian had to open the windows when Gage got in the SUV with him, “Um, boy, I don’t know what that is but, are you trying to kill me? And you look like you are trying to impress someone.” Both Brian and Justin had to turn away when they saw Gage’s hair.  He had enough product in it for an entire soccer team.  “Am I just your ride to a date?”

“I hope you don’t mind.  I invited a friend to meet us at the diner.”

“And here I thought you wanted to spend time with your grandpa.”

“I do but I thought I might as well squeeze in a visit while I was in town anyway.”

“I have never been more proud of you.  You’re a real player, just like your grandpa.”

“You were a player? Did you have girlfriends?”

“I had one or two in my life but I had a lot more boyfriends.”

“But you found  Grandpa J?”

“I did and can you think of a better person for me?”  Brian shot a quick smile over at Gage.

“No, you and Grandpa are a pair like a hot dog and a bun, not to mention mustard with it.”

Brian started choking.  Brian had a quick flash of his cock sliding in and out of Justin with lube oozing out…

“Grandpa, are you listening?”

“Oh, sorry, Gage.  I was just thinking about something for work.  After I sign the papers I promise you will have my full attention.”

“Ok, no problem. What time should I have her meet us for lunch?  Why don’t you tell her 12:15.” He pulled up in front of Kinnetik Enterprises. “Come along with me.  You can sit in my office while I get the papers signed.  Gus shrugged and followed him into the building.

An hour later Gus and Brian sat at the diner waiting for Gage’s ‘date’.  “Um, Grandpa, I kind of left my wallet at home.  Do you think you can spot me a few bucks so I can pay for lunch?”

Brian pulled out his wallet and gave Gage $40.  Now you can look like a real big shot and pay for all of us.

“Thanks, Grandpa.  I owe you one.”

Gus had been in and out multiple times throughout the morning.  It was about noon when he walked out and up to Tally who was coloring at the small table. “Wow, that is beautiful, Tallia.”

The little girl looked up at her daddy, “I’m hungry.”

“Well, I’m glad.” He bent down and picked up his little girl.  I have some lunch ready for us.”  He kissed the top of Trenton’s head, “Come eat lunch with us.”

Trent stood and wrapped his arm around Gus’ waist.  Tally kissed her daddy and then leaned over and kissed Trenton’s cheek and then wrapped her arms around Gus’ neck. Tally sat on Gus' lap as she ate but soon she was finished. Tally walked off and came back with her tablet, “Daddy, movie?”

“Sure sweetheart.  Why don’t you watch your movie on one of those benches outside.”

“Daddy, carry me.”

“I’ll take care of the food.  You get her settled.”  Trent smiled at him.

Gus sat in one of the adirondack chairs with Tally sitting next to him.  He had found one of her favorite shows and it was less than five minutes and she was sound asleep.  Trenton came out silently and his heart lurched.  That was a lucky little girl. Gus glanced up and saw Trent and he smiled.  He slipped out of the chair and made sure Tally was comfortable and that there was music playing softly on her tablet.  Gus walked over and leaned into Trenton. “She usually sleeps about two hours.” He tried to get him to move toward the swinging bed.

“But, Gus, she’s….”

Gus began to undo Trenton’s fly, “Don’t make me reach in there for that lovely handle to guide….” Now Trenton took Gus’ hand and walked to the bed.  Just as they sat on the edge of it, they heard the low rumble of thunder from the mountain top. It wasn’t threatening.  It was far away but a few big drops began to fall. Gus reached over and began to unbutton Trenton’s shirt.  After opening each button he kissed the skin beneath it.  He slid his hands under the material at his shoulders and dropped the fabric behind him.

Trent began to tug Gus’ shirt up and over his head.  “God, I probably stink. I’ve been working all morning.”

Trenton drug his tongue across Gus’ skin. “You always taste amazing, no matter where my mouth is.” Trenton shoved Gus backward and impatiently worked at Gus’ zipper before finding his prize and taking him into his mouth. As it began to rain steadily the last of their clothes was shed. Soon the swinging bed had matched their rhythm. Gus had taken Trent and as Trent moved in and out Gus took each one getting closer and closer to cumming. As they climaxed together the sky opened up and the thunder crashed. Gus, with Trenton still inside him looked and saw Tally was still asleep. 

“We should probably dress.  She won’t sleep through many of those bangs.”  Both men dressed and then Gus pulled Trent back onto the bed.  “She can see us laying here, just not naked.” Gus curled up against Trent and kissed him. And then they both napped.

The next thing the men noticed was that the bed was swinging and then a little body squirming up between them. “Daddy and Trent take a nap.”  Gus pulled his daughter close while his head rested on Trenton’s shoulder. 

“Did the rain wake you up?”  Gus asked her as he kissed the top of her head.

“No, your snoring did.”

Lunch was a fairly quiet event.  Gage was very polite to the little blonde that had joined them and she spoke but was very shy because Brian was around.  He had told Gage he could sit at another table but Gage emphatically said no.  That was when Gage’s nerves appeared.  He said he didn’t want Brian to eat alone but Brian knew it was because he was scared to be alone with her.

“She is very pretty, Gage,” Brian commented as he drove over to pick up Jenna.  “How long have you been dating?”

“Grandpa, I live in the middle of nowhere and I can’t drive so it is hard to date but we talk online every day.”

“Is she your first girlfriend?” 

“Well, the first one that counts.  When I was just a kid I had a couple but those don’t count.”

“So, is this serious?”

“Grandpa, what is this? An inquisition?” Gage threw up his hands and can you not talk about this with Jenna in the car?”

“Of course I won’t.  Just one more question.  Are you only looking at the cute girls?”  Brian said as he parked at Jenna’s house.

“Oh, hell no!  I am leaving my options open! There’s a boy I kind of like, too, but he won’t admit he likes boys yet. I’ll go get Jenna.”

While Gage ran to the house, Brian called Justin and after he answered Brian spoke, “Hey, Sunshine, we are getting Jenna right now and then heading home.”

“Great.  I am having lunch with Taylor right now but can’t wait to see you.  I brought your suit so you can come straight here.”  

“Ok, we will see you soon,” Brian said.  “Love you.”

For some reason Justin choked up a bit, “I love you too, Bri.”  He did love that man.  He put his phone down and smiled at his beautiful granddaughter.  “Sorry about that, Taylor.”

“It’s ok.  I love hearing you and Grandpa B talk.  Well, sometimes you get a little embarrassing but it is nice to know you love each other but once in a while you get a little too close!”

Justin smiled, “Well, what can I say.  Your grandpa is a handsome man.”

“I know that.  I have seen pictures of both of you when you were young.  I am sure you both had plenty of guys and maybe girls after you.”

“We did alright, honey,” Justin winked at her.  “Have I told you how much I love you lately?”

Taylor got up from the chair she was sitting in and walked over hugging him.  “Grandpa, you just came over here and made me my favorite lunch.  You just did.” She kissed his cheek. “I’m going to go put on my suit.”

“Tallia, you need to go use the bathroom before we drive home.  Your grandpas are going to come swimming so we need to go home.

The smile that came across her face showed how much she loved her papas.  “Ok, Daddy.” She ran down the hall.

Trenton pushed Gus against the wall and kissed him, “Who knew being a father would make you even more sexy.” He kissed Gus, groping his cock through his pants.

“God, I wish I could stay but….”

“It’s fine.  You have a family to go home to.  We’ll have a night again soon.”

“I’ll talk to Shel and see what night works best.  Soon.  I promise.” Gus pulled Trent against him.

Gus felt a pull on his pants leg, “Daddy, up please.” Gus picked her up and kissed her cheek.  “Time for home.”

“Yes, it is.  Say thank you to Trenton for being so nice to both of us today.”

“Thank you, Trenton.” She leaned over resting her hands on Trent’s chest and kissed him on the cheek.

“You are very welcome, Tallia.  You may come anytime with your daddy.”

“Ok,” she grinned at him.  “Daddy let’s go home.”

“Well, I think someone wants to go swimming.  You could come….”

“Goodbye, Gus.  See you soon.” He gave him a quick kiss as they left and Tallia waved as Gus pulled away.

When Gus arrived at home, he had a full house.  Juss and  Zach had come to swim so they were in the pool with the three teenagers and Brian and Justin.  As soon as Juss saw Tallia she climbed the steps in the pool and rushed over to Tally.  The two little girls hugged. “Hurry, Tally, put on your suit.”

Soon Tally and Gus were in with the rest of them and the rest of the afternoon drifted away.  By the time Shelby and Brinn showed up everyone was winding down. Brian and Justin  were on a large lounger with the little girls.  Justin and Brian were making up a story about two magic princes. Shelby poured Brinn a drink, “Looks like we are the only one working around here.” She clinked her glass to Brinn’s and then both sipped the wine. “I don’t think life gets much better than this.”

“We do have the best family don’t we? How cute are our girls with your dads?”

“Well, what do you say we order the entire menu at the Chinese restaurant and join our family until it comes?”

“I love that idea.  I think I have a suit here yet.”  Brinn hugged Shelby and rushed off while Shelby called their local take out and told them to just send lots of food before putting on her suit.  As the little girls joined both their parents in the pool for a few minutes while Brian and Justin changed they then took the little girls and got them dressed giving their parents time alone in the pool. The teenagers had left the pool earlier so it left just the four of them.

“How was your day, Gussy?” Shelby wrapped her legs around his waist in the water.  “Did you and Trenton get any time together?” Shelby reached under the water and managed to get Gus’ cock out and moved her bottoms just far enough to let him slip in.

“God, woman, you are so hot.” Gus began to kiss her neck as she began to move gently up and down.

“I think your brother has the right idea.” Zach moved Brinn’s swimsuit bottom down and then loosened the string to his trunks and soon Brinn was in the same position as Shelby. 

Brian and Justin helped the little girls get dressed in their night dresses while the parents enjoyed themselves.  By the time the doorbell rang with their dinner the pool was empty and the couples were dressing.  The next hour was full of laughter and loud voices and then as Gage went to talk to his girlfriend and Jenna, who was spending the night, followed Taylor to her room.

Both little girls were asleep on their mommy’s laps and the six adults spoke quietly.  Justin looked over at Brian,  “I think the two of us are heading home,” Justin supported himself against Brian and Brian kissed his temple. “I have some details to talk to Bri about but just to let you know, we will be gone for a week next month.”

“Where are you going?” Brinn tensed.  She passed Juss to Zach and walked over to her dads. “What’s wrong?”

“No, Brinny, I have to do a benefit for a friend and we are just going to spend the week in Miami.”

“You two usually are hiding something or something happens.” Brinn sat on Brian’s lap.

“Well, this time something happened to someone else.  I am taking the place of a fellow artist who can’t help because of his health.  We are just going to do the event and spend four days on the beach.”

“Well, you better keep in touch.”

“Of course we will.  We aren’t going to the outback.” Brian chuckled but Brinn didn’t find it funny.

“Dad, the two of you almost didn’t come back that time and my heart nearly broke.  I can’t go through that again.”

Brian pulled her close, “I’m sorry, Brinny.  We will be fine and it is just a quick visit.” He kissed her.  “I just want the sun and the moon,” Brian swatted Justin’s ass.

“You two are like teenagers,” she said as she stood and walked behind Zach, taking her sleeping daughter from him.

“Speaking of teenagers, I met Gage’s girlfriend today.”

“Since when does our son have a girlfriend?”

“I didn’t ask that but I think Taylor has information.” Brian stood and pulled Justin up.  Goodnights were said and Brian and Justin as well as Zach, Brinn, and Justice left leaving Shelby and Gus in a quiet house.

Brian and Justin lay in bed, talking softly, “So what did you  learn today about the trip?”

Justin’s hand began to lightly stroke Brian’s cock and he closed his eyes to enjoy the familiar touch. “I just extended the reservations and upgraded our room since you own the hotel.”

“We own part of it. I wonder if Tyler will be back at work by then.  Maybe Marcus and Dan could come for a couple nights.”

“I thought it was for the two of us.  Do you need time with Marcus?”

“Shut up, Brian,” Justin grasped Brian’s cock.  As he moved downward he said, “You’re right, I want you all to myself.” With that his mouth moved down onto Brian’s erection and soon Brian had forgotten the conversation all together.

Shelby and Gus were both covered with a sheen of sweat. “And that’s why I don’t mind you having Trenton in your life. You, christ, my body is still buzzing.” She pressed her body against him as his hand played between her legs. “Where was Tally when you….”

“She was napping nearby but we were very cautious. You know I would never…”

“You would never do anything to harm any of our children.  I know that, Gussy. And you know I love Trenton.  I almost wish he felt more comfortable visiting.  I feel sorry for him, rarely with people.”

“Ah, Shelly, you are so sweet. That is just Trent.  Before he moved here he told me he could go weeks without seeing people.  He just is very private.  I really don’t know much about him either but I know he’s a good man with a good heart.”

“You wouldn’t care about him if he didn’t.”

“Shel, it’s not like it was with Seth.  He is just a good friend.  We need each other but we don’t NEED each other.  I know that doesn’t make sense but…”

“It does, my love.  You don’t know how to give a little to a relationship.  You have to give it all.  That is one of the things I love about you.” 

Gus’ rolled her onto her back and then straddled her, “These are two of my favorite things about you,” he gently started rubbing her nipples with his thumbs. As his mouth dropped and took a nipple in his mouth, she sighed and gave into the pleasure.

Brinn and Zach had arrived home and before they were in the house, Brinn’s phone was ringing.  “Hey Danny, what’s up?”  As she walked into the house, Brinn could hear something but Danny didn’t say anything. “Danny, what is it? What’s wrong?”

A soft shaky voice came on, “Brinn, can I stay at your house tonight?  I think I need a friend.”

The sound of Danny’s voice nearly broke her heart., “Of course you can!  You can always come over. Are you at home?”

“No, I’m actually at Stone House.  I knew I could get in here and I didn’t know where you were and I didn’t want to…..” Danny began to ramble and spin out of control.

“I’ll be there in three minutees.” Brinn told Zach what she knew she walked next door.  As she got there the door opened and Danny fell into her arms. I’ve left him, Brinn.  I have left Elliott.”

“Oh Danny,” Brinn hugged him tightly as she moved him into the house, closing the door behind them. She saw he had already opened a bottle of wine and poured each of them a glass of wine after having him sit on the sofa.  “Here, drink this.”  Danny drained the glass.  Brinn went back and grabbed the bottle and then sat down next to him.  “Tell me about it.”

“I love him so much but I want a family with him.  I want children and he just won’t change his mind.  I know we should have talked about it before we got married but we loved each other so much….”

“Will he tell you why?”

“He just says if we can’t create one together we shouldn’t be raising one together.  Am I wrong? Am I being selfish?”

“You don’t have a selfish bone  in your body,” she filled his glass again and now he just sipped on it. “Does he know where you are?”

Danny shook his head, “No, I just left.  I just...I love him so much but I want more.  I want to share our love.”  Brinn helped him up the stairs.   She knew him well and she could tell when he was on the verge of passing out.  She helped him undress and helped him balance as he peed.  Danny laid down and Brinn covered him up.  

“I love you, Danny. Sleep.  I’ll check on you in the morning.”  She ran her fingers through his hair until she heard he was asleep.  She moved down the steps and went out on the front step.  She pulled out her phone and called Elliott.

“Brinn, is he with you? Is he safe?” The panic in his voice was obvious.

“Yes, he’s going to have a wine headache in the morning but he’s asleep.”

“I am on my way.”

“No, you aren’t!  Elliott, do you know why he left?”

“It was nothing.  He just blew it out of proportion.”

“Elliott, how do you blow children out of proportion. I don’t want to get into the middle of this but if you want to keep him, you need to stop thinking this is nothing.  Your husband wants children and you won’t even talk to him about it.”

“I’ve talked to him. I’ve said no every time.”

“And I thought you loved him. You are going to lose him if you don’t have a serious conversation.  If you can’t talk on your own, find a counselor but Elliott, you are tearing his heart out. He loves you but he wants to share your love.”

“Brinn, you can’t be serious.  We...we just aren’t meant to be parents.”

“Explain that to me.”

“I’m sure he has told you more than once.”

“He has but it still doesn’t make sense.”

“Two men just can’t do a good job….”

“Don’t even finish that sentence.  I never knew you were such an ass.  Just stay away .He will decide when and if he wants to talk to you.” Brinn ended the call and after checking on Danny once more she walked back home to Zach and Justice.  After kissing her daughter who was sleeping soundly after her day at the pool, Brinn entered the bedroom.

“I thought you might stay with Danny tonight.”

“He is passed out and besides that, I ….” Tears rolled down Brinn’s cheek.

Zach was surprised at the tears.  Brinn wasn’t a big cryer so the tears surprised him. “Oh, Lulu, come here.” Zach pulled her close and kissed her head, her forehead, her temple.  “Is Danny alright?”

“He’s heartbroken.  He loves Elliott but El just doesn’t get it. I don’t want them to break up.  They will both be shattered.” 

Zach took Brinn’s face in between his hands and lowered his mouth to hers., “Please don’t cry, Brinn. I know how much you love Danny.  You love them both but all we can do is be here for them.” She leaned into him and wrapped her arms around him.

As she stood there she listened to his chest.  “I think we should take a bath.  You are a little raspy.”

“As long as you are in there with me,”  Zach ran his hand up her leg and under her skirt.  His hand cupped her mound as his finger began to rub her slit through the fabric of her underwear.  

“Oh, yes…” she sighed and tried to press against his  fingers.  After one more long kiss Brinn broke away and walked to the bathroom to start the water in the tub.  Soon they were in the water and Brinn slipped onto his penis as she laid against him.  She listened to  his heart beating in his chest and closed her eyes.

“Brinn, what got you so upset when you walked in.  It seemed like more than Danny and Elliott.”

“I’ve been thinking….I was wondering if we could talk about having another baby but with Danny and Elliott having so much trouble I just don’t want to hurt Danny more.”

“Oh Lulu,” Zach tilted her head back so she could look into his eyes.  “I would love to have another baby with you anytime you are ready but remember, Brinn, Danny would never want you to stop your life for him.” Zach started moving her up and down as he brought his mouth down to one of her nipples.  As their passion built they moved faster and faster until they orgasmed together. “I love you, Lulu.  I think you and I should have another baby but there is no rush.  Next time I go to the doctor I will have him take a count for me and if I need to go in and make a couple deposits then whenever you’re ready they can harvest your eggs, unless you want to use donor sperm.  Maybe George would donate and Justice will have a full blood brother or sister."

" Oh Chase, I only want another child if it is yours."

"Brinn, no matter who donates the sperm any child of yours is a child of mine." 

“Damn, I love you Zachary Chase.  Even if we need a little help having a baby doesn’t mean we can’t practice, a lot.” Brinn began to slowly move and she felt Zach responding and repeated their love making again.

This time as the climaxed, the earth beneath them shook. “I know we’re good together but I do  believe that was another earthquake.”  Zach smiled at her.

Brinn quickly got out of the tub.  They both knew how scared Justice was when that happened.  She grabbed a robe, not bothering to dry off and rushed out of the room to retrieve their daughter.  

“Shit!” Justin sat up in bed.  There was a crash in one of the other rooms just as Brian sat up.  

“I’ll check on that.  Call the kids and make sure they are all right.”

Justin called Brinn and Zach picked up her phone, “Hey, Justin.  We’re fine Juss is a little shook and we might have a broken glass that fell off the counter but the three of us are going back to bed together.  Are you alright?”  

“Brian is checking on a crash we heard but we’re fine.  We may need Gus to patch up something but nothing serious.”   By now, Justin slipped on his slippers and walked around the house to find Brian and the damage.  “Call us if we need you.  Kiss our girls for us.”

“I’ll do that.”  

Justin found Brian picking their ruined TV off the floor, plaster still falling off the wall.  “Wow, didn’t expect that.”  Justin, naked except the slippers, walked over to Brian. As he got closer he could see a large crack in the wall working its way to the ceiling.

“Are the kids alright?”  Brian asked.

“Just a scared Justice.  I’m calling Gus now.”  Before Justin could press the button the phone rang. “Gus, I was just ready to call you.  Everything Ok there?”

“We’re fine.  The kids are a bit shaken but Gage already went back to bed.  Did you have any damage?”

“Yes, nothing serious,” Justin responded as Brian wrapped his arms around Justin pulling him close, wrapping his robe around Justin too.  “Our TV fell off the wall with quite a bit of plaster damage around it.  It is nothing serious but if you could stop by in the morning…”

“I’ll be there around 7:30.” Justin could hear Gus’ phone beep.  “Dad, this is Trenton.  I’ll see you in a few hours.”

“Thanks, Gus. See you then.”  Justin wrapped his arms around Brian’s waist and kissed him. “Let’s go to bed.  Gus will be here at 7:30.”

Once Juss was lying between her parents and sound asleep,  “Zach, I think I should go check on Danny.  My guess is he never woke up but I would feel…”

“Go,” he leaned over Juss and kissed her.  “Be careful and if you see any damage come get me and I’ll check on him.”

Brinn was back in five minutes. She peeked in on her family and Zach sat up a bit, “He never woke up and that house is solid.  Elliott has called me 3 times. I’ll be right back..”

Brinn called El as she leaned against the counter, “Brinn, please tell me Danny is Ok.  Please, he can’t be hurt.”

“Elliott, he is fine.  He never woke up and that house is solid. Elliott, if you want to keep Danny, you need to figure out why you don’t want kids and I mean really figure it out.  If there is a legitimate reason, Danny will listen but if it is just some bullshit you think you know….” Brinn thought she heard Elliott weeping softly.  “Awe, El, I’m sorry but you need to talk to someone about this. You are both breaking my heart. You belong together.”

“If we belong together, why can’t he accept me for me.”

“Because he has seen you with kids and you are amazing with them. Please think about it Elliott.  You have to know a therapist and if you don’t you could see Nora or she could find someone for you.  It probably would be best if you didn’t see her but she can hook you up.”

“I don’t need help, Brinn.  You just need to keep your nose out of our business.” The phone went dead.

Brinn went back to their bedroom and entered quietly.  She dropped her clothes and slipped into  baby doll pajamas and then got into bed.  Justice’s eyes fluttered open, “Mama.” The little girl snuggled up against her mom and Brinn pulled her close.  

Zach looked over at his wife and daughter. He mouthed, “I love you, Lulu.”

“Zach, I want another child.  I want one soon.” Brinn kissed Justice’s curly blonde head.

“I’ll go to the doctor tomorrow and once we get those results we will see if you need an appointment.” He laced his fingers with Brinn’s.  “You have made me the happiest man in the orld.”  With that the little family drifted off to sleep.  

“Matteo Montefiore, we need to leave NOW! Your son doesn’t plan to wait long!”

Matteo came flying out of the bedroom and toward the garage, “I have your bag.” Matty put his arm around her waist.  Come on, darling.” Matteo walked her out to the car and after getting her in the front seat he threw her bag in the back before sitting behind the wheel and pulling out.  

Once they arrived at the birthing center and Nora was settled into her room, she squeezed his hand, “I’m going to text Vicky.  You can call your dads if you want them here.  I am fine with them being here if you want them here.”

They had talked about who they would or wouldn’t contact when the time came.  Nora wanted her sister there but she wasn’t sure about John and Tony.  Now that the time had come, she decided it was only fair that Matty had family here, too.

John’s phone rang.  He glanced at the time, 4:32 a.m. They had only gone back to bed about an hour ago.  They had checked around the house and then, well, he reached over and laid a hand on Tony’s bare chest as he grabbed the phone, “Matty, what is it?”

“The earthquake started Nora’s labor.  You don’t have to come but if you want to Nora says she doesn’t care if you are here.  It will probably be quite a while so there is no rush.  They can’t be sure but they don’t expect anything before 7:00 and it could be a lot later.”

“Of course we’ll be there.  We will wait until sunrise but call us if there is any change.”

“I will, Dad.  Were you scared when we were born?”

“I was scared shitless, son.  They know what they are doing. We’ll be there in a couple hours.” John rolled over to Tony, “Well, Nonno, it looks like today is the day.”   Tony sat straight up. He rattled off  something in Italian.  “Slow down, stud. We have a couple hours before we need to go and it could be a very long day.” John pushed Tony back down onto the mattress and pressed his body against Tony.  “We should try to sleep a little longer.”

“I’m not going to sleep but I can think of something to take up a little time.”  Tony rolled over pinning John down, “I think we should make love once more before we are both grandpas.

“Grandpa.  Have you thought about the first time that little boy calls you grandpa?” John’s eyes got misty.  “Our baby is having a baby.”  Tony’s mouth came down crushing John’s while he used his leg to maneuver  his leg between John’s.

Tony was in position and eased his way into him, “Mi Amore, tu sei il mio cuore. You are my heart.”

“Oh, god!  Matteo,” Nora cried out as another contraction hit her. “I don’t know if I can do this? I don’t know….” she cried out once more before the pain waned and Nora could again relax a bit.

 

Matty fed her some ice chips and kissed her forehead, “I love you, Nora.  I love you more than anything else in the world.”  Matty laid down next to his wife and stroked her cheek, her arm, her hair. And then he kissed her.  It was long and slow and as he did so Nora rolled through another contraction.

 

Chapter 2 

Gus arrived at his dads’ house at 7:30 a.m.  He walked in to find his fathers kissing in the kitchen.  “It is no wonder I have the sex drive I have.  You two are worse than rabbits.” Gus walked over and kissed them both.  He looked at the TV in pieces on the floor along with a bunch of plaster. “You weren’t kidding.  I have told you we should get this house up to code or better yet, tear it down and start over. I could build one on the other side of the road.  It wouldn’t take out too many grapevines.  We could reroute the main drive so everyone doesn’t have to pass right in front of your place.”

“Gus, we can talk about that later but is the house safe for now?  Structurally it didn’t do any damage, did it?” Brian asked.

“It looks like it is just cosmetic.  My foreman says the phone is blowing up at work and he is sending out crews but he has one of my top guys on his way here already.  You will have to get your own TV but he will put up the brackets and stuff for you.”  Gus said as he looked at his phone messages.

“And do I have to ask where you’re headed?” Justin asked, putting an arm around Gus.

“I am going to stop at Brinn and Zach’s to do a quick look around and yes, then I am heading to Trenton’s.  After all the work I put into that house I hope it withstood the pressure last night. Call if you need me or if you have questions about the repair.  The carpenter will be here in the next hour.”

“Thanks, son.” Brian said. “I think I will have a TV sent out.  I was thinking about getting a little larger one anyway.”

“If I built you a new house, you could have a theater room again.  I could put a bed in it just for you.” Gus stepped toward the door.

“We’ll talk about it, Gus.” Justin said as Gus left.  

Gus drove over to Brinn and Zach, holding a very excited Juss answered the door. “Uncle Gus, the ground shook and I slept with Mommy and Daddy.  Did Tally sleep with you after the earthquake?”

“Good morning, Juss.”  Gus took his niece from her dad and gave her a hug and kiss.  “Tally told me to give you those.”  Juss giggled.  “Where is your mama?”

“She is next door with Uncle Danny.”

Gus looked at Zach, “Danny and Elliott are having some problems so Danny slept at Stone House so she is checking on his um, headache.”

“Oh, well, I am just going to take a quick look around.  If you have time this week, check on your generator and make sure it is working.  We have been having enough quakes lately, we could be getting a big one in the near future so I want to make sure you can run your nebulizer if we lose power for a few days.”

“Good idea, thanks Gus.  I’ll do that.” Zach said as Gus roamed around the house.

“I don’t see even one crack.  Whoever built this place….” Gus laughed.  “Well, Miss Justice,” he kissed her cheek and passed her back to Zach.  “I have a busy day ahead.”

“Bye bye, Uncle Gussy,” Juss waved.

“Call me if the generator doesn’t work and I will send one of my crew over to look at it.”  Gus sprinted next door to find Brinn.  He knocked and walked into Stone House.  She found Brinn and Danny sitting on the leather sofa.  “Oh, hey, didn’t mean to interrupt.   I am just checking on the buildings. I didn’t expect this to have any issues.”

“I haven’t seen any,” Brinn said. “I was just leaving, actually.  Nora is in labor.  I will get to meet my new nephew soon.” Brinn looked over at  Danny.  “You can stay here but I really do think you should go talk to Elliott.”

“I’ll think about it,” Danny hugged Brinn tightly.  “Thanks, Brinn.” 

Gus and Brinn walked out together.  “Let me know how everything turns out with Nora and the baby.  I am heading to Trent’s to check on his house.”

Brinn hugged her brother, “I am so glad you two have each other.” 

“Go and be there for your brother and that new baby.”

“Gus, I have a question to throw out to you and it may seem too weird but think about it.  Talk about it with Shelby.”

“Brinn, this sounds serious.”

“I know this may sound wrong but Zach and I are talking about having another baby and if he can’t father a baby, I was thinking that you and I aren’t blood related and if I used your sperm, that would be the closest our dads could ever be to having a baby. I know it’s crazy but…. I’ll call you when the baby arrives.”

Gus got in his truck and sat there stunned for a moment. Had his sister asked him to do what he thought she had asked.  That really would be something to think about.

Brinn arrived at the birthing center to find an exhausted Matteo and Nora.  Nora’s contractions had nearly stopped but she was too far dilated to send her home. Neither of them woke when she walked in. She walked over and kissed Matty’s cheek.  “Sh, it’s just me little brother,” she whispered.  “How is it going?”

“She’s worn out and the midwife said it hasn’t really started yet.”

“Why don’t you go take a little break.  I’ll stay here with her.  If you want to run home and change or go get some breakfast. Giving yourself a break will help both of you. I’ll text if there is a change.” 

Matty stood and stretched before hugging Brinn and walking out. Nora stirred now, feeling Matteo’s absence, Nora woke up.  Brinn sat on the edge of the bed and took Nora’s hand, Matty will be back soon.  I told him to go stretch and get a bite. Looks like you’ve already had a workout.”

“Oh, Brinn, I don’t think I can do this.  I’m already so tired and the midwife said it will be a long time yet.”  Brinn laid down next to Nora and stroked her stomach, feeling a small contraction.

“Oh, honey, you are going to kick ass.  Soon that baby boy will be in your arms and trust me, this will be a foggy memory and you are going to be such a great mother.”

Nora put her head on Brinn’s shoulder, “I’m glad you came, Brinn.  Vicky said she was coming but she has never had a baby.  She is just a little jealous that I am having a baby and she isn't yet.  I love my sister but sometimes, she just isn’t that helpful.”

“Well, I am here for you and I will follow your lead.  If you want me near, let me know, if you want to be left alone, let me know.  You can’t hurt my feelings while you are in labor, I promise.”

“Thank you, Brinn.  Can I put you in charge of John and Tony when  it is getting close? I think they will be fine but if they need support, I know you can deal with those two.”

“Sure, Nora.  I will do that.” 

“Oh, god, Brinn.  This is a bigger one.”

“Ok, Nora.  breath through it.  Take a deep breath.  Do you want me to call Matty?”

“No, Brinn, if you’ll stay with me,” Nora clung to Brinn

“I’m not going anywhere.”

When Matty arrived back in the room 15 minutes later Brinn was coaching Nora through a contraction.  “Why didn’t you call me?”

“Matteo,” Nora reached out to him, “I knew you would be back and you needed a break.” 

“My dads are down in the waiting room. Brinn, could you tell them….”

“I will daddy.  Before the end of the day my little brother will be a daddy.”

“Oh, Brinn, if Vicky comes, I guess you should send her in.”

“I understand, Nora.”  Brinn smiled and left the room.

Gus arrived at Trenton’s.  He let himself in and started looking around to look for damage.  He was pleasantly surprised.  He saw some minor cracks but the earthquake safety standards he had used did their job.  He saw Trenton sitting on the back porch.  He seemed to do a lot of his work out there.  Gus slipped out quietly and walked up behind him. He wrapped his arms around Trent from behind and brought his mouth to his ear, “Hey, gorgeous, do you have time for a quickie?”

Trenton turned his head so he could kiss Gus. “I am not interested in a quickie but if you have a couple hours, I think I can find a few things to do.” 

Gus removed the computer from Trenton’s lap and set it aside. Trenton pulled Gus onto his lap and had him lay back onto his arm and kissed him while his hand rested on  Gus’ crotch. He could feel Gus react and then slowly lowered the fly and slipped his hand in.  As Trent stopped kissing him for a moment Gus smiled up at him, “Gus,  you are so….” Trent’s hand found its way into his briefs and Gus pulled his head back down.  As they kissed they took it slow. Eventually, Trenton brought Gus to a sitting position and both men stood.  “Bed.  I want you in bed.”

Once in the bedroom both men shed their clothing. Trenton made no sudden moves.  He spent time with every inch of Gus’ body and by the time he actually moved into him, Gus was one big nerve. With the feel of Trenton inside him, he was almost delirious. By the time they had both climaxed they were soaked in sweat and blissfully happy.  They both lay on their backs staring at the ceiling.  

After several moments Gus commented,  “That’s a new crack in the ceiling.”

“How often have you laid on this bed bored enough to look at the cracks on the ceiling?” Trent asked with humor in his voice.

Gus rolled over so his naked body was pressed against Trent, “Don’t worry, there is nothing wrong with your virility.  Just like you might notice a book cover, I notice structures and how they are put together.”

“I’ve noticed how you are put together and I am still looking for a flaw.”  Trenton rolled Gus to his back and they again entangled in each other’s arms and made love again. 

“Ok Nora, we are going to see how close this baby is to making an appearance.” Matteo and Nora had been at the birthing center for more than 12 hours now.  Tony and John had been in and out but now were staying in the waiting room.  Vicky was now on one side of the bed while Matty was on the other.  Brinn was the go between.   The midwife examined Nora and smiled up at her.  “It won’t be long now.  You are making progress.  Now is the time to clear out anyone you don’t want here for the birth.  Nora, this is your decision.  It doesn’t matter what your husband says or what either of your sisters’ say.  This is totally your choice and no one should get bent out of shape if you ask them to leave now.  Well, if you ask Matteo to leave….”

Nora looked over at Vicky and Brinn, who had just walked in. “I love you both very much and you have been so great all day but….”

“Come on, Vicky.  It’s time to let them bring this baby into the world, just the two of them.” Brinn put an arm around Vicky’s waist and guided her toward the door.  

She started to protest but then just said, “I love you, Nora,” and walked out.  The moment they were out of the room, Vicky pulled away.  “I don’t need your help to walk.  George and I don’t need any help from any of the Kinney’s.” Vicky spit out the words before she could stop herself.

Brinn had known Vicky’s feelings almost since day one but she had always tried to hide them.  “You might as well get it out. You have wanted to for months.”

“The all powerful Kinney clan.  Matteo is great but your family treats George like a hired hand.  George do this.  George make that.  We want it now.  And Justice.  George is her father.  He should have partial custody.  He is such an amazing father to her and you don’t even…”

Brinn tried guiding her out of the hall, “We shouldn’t be doing this in the hallway.  Nora can probably hear us.” She really meant she could hear you but she was trying to be polite.  

“And of course because you say it I should go with you.”

Brinn now took Vicky’s arm and gave her no option and moved her to the waiting room where George was sitting.  “I believe this belongs to you.” Brinn said almost in disgust before she walked over and sat next to John and Tony, letting them know what was going on while George guided Vicky out of the room.

Matteo had positioned himself behind Nora, who leaned against him. He supported her as she pushed and cried out through each contraction. He spoke softly in her ear and kissed her neck and then he cried with her as their baby boy came out squalling and was laid on her chest. Matty moved from behind his wife and stood next to the bed holding both his wife and son.  After they had been given several moments to hold their little boy.  They took him for just a moment to get some measurements.  

“Matteo, why don’t you go tell our families that Leo is here.” Nora said as he kissed her husband.  “I love you.”

“Oh Nora, you did amazing.  You are so much tougher than I am and I love you more than I can ever tell you.”  Matty kissed her almost reverently. “I won’t be gone long.”  Matty rushed out the door.  The minute he saw his dads he ran into their open arms.  “He’s here!  Leo is here.  At first look the midwife said he looked perfect and they are weighing and measuring him right.”  Matty turned to look at Vicky, “Nora is great.  She is so amazing!  I just can’t believe what she just did.” His smile was genuine and Vicky responded in kind.  Brinn was glad to see no animosity between them anyway.  She expected she would be having her day with Vicky but not today. 

After Matty had gotten a hug from everyone he rushed back to spend time with his wife.  It was dark out now so most of the visitors said they would be back in the morning.  Vicky was the only one that they let back to see Nora for just a moment and then she and George also left for the night.  Matty lay next to his wife and son as the three became a family.

It was very late when Brinn arrived home but she saw lights on at Stone House.  She really just wanted to crawl in bed with Zach but she knew she needed to check on Danny.  She let herself into the house and found Danny curled up on the sofa. She sat down and placed a hand on his shoulder. Danny jumped. He looked over at her and said, “What did you say?  What did you tell El?’ He’s mad. He won’t even talk to me.  He said something about counseling and how I must think he is crazy.” It was obvious he was drunk.  “WHAT DID YOU SAY TO HIM?”

“Danny, I just let him know you were alright last night, well this morning. I told him he would be a fool to let you go and if there was a real reason he didn’t want children he needed to talk to you about it.”  Brinn tried to get Danny to lean on her and finally he started crying and buried his head in her lap.

“Brinn, what am I going to do?  I love him so much but….”

“Maybe you just have to give it a couple days and then see him.  Have you talked to your dads?”

“No, I will just be a failure. Where would I go if they don’t want me?”  Brinn heard the voice of the Danny she had first met.  The young boy who had been deserted by his family and didn’t know how to trust Marcus and Dan.  Danny had learned to love so fast and she guessed that’s what happened with Elliott, too.  And when he loved, he loved with his whole heart.

“Your dads would never call you a failure.  And trust me Elliott wants to straighten this out.  He just isn’t sure how this all happened himself. He loves you so much.  Let him think about it. You talk to your dads.  They’ll be sad if you don’t.  Hannah would love to have her big brother home for a few days.”  Brinn stroked Danny’s hair.  “Now, I need to go home to my husband and daughter.  Go to bed, Danny, and in the morning, go to see your dads and sister.”

“I will, Brinn.  What would I do without you as my best friend?”

“Oh Danny, this will all work out.  Now you go up to bed and I am going to go tell my husband about our new nephew.” Brinn kissed Danny and made sure he made it up the stairs before turning off the lights and going home.

Brinn walked home and went straight to the nursery.  She hadn’t seen her little girl all day.  She couldn’t resist touching Justice’s curls.  “Mommy, you’re home.” she gave her mom a sleepy smile.

“I’m sorry I woke you, Juss.”

“Do I have a new cousin?” She stood and reached up for Brinn to hold her.  Brinn held her daughter tightly.

“You do. I missed you so much today.”

“Well is it a boy like they thought?”

“It is and his name is Leo.”

“I love Leo already. When can I meet him?”

“Oh, I would say in maybe two days.  I think he will go home tomorrow and then I think we should give Auntie Nora and Uncle Matty a day to get to know him a bit.”

“Ok,” Juss was already snuggling against her Mommy almost asleep again.

“I love you, Juss.”

“I love you, too, Mommy.”  Brinn kissed her and laid her down.  

When she turned she found Zach backlit in the doorway.  His messy hair and his glasses not on quite straight made him even sexier than normal.  She walked to him and he pulled her into his arms. Their lips met and Zach lifted her off the floor and turned so they were in the hall.  He reached back and pulled the door shut.

“You have to be tired.  You had a long day sitting around.”

“I did but we have a new nephew and he is doing well.  Maybe it is too late to talk about this but I spoke to Gus this morning and told him we were thinking about having another baby and well, I talked to him about it because I thought maybe Gus could be our donor if we need one.”

Zach looked at her strangely.  “Um, Brinn, he’s your brother.”

“But we don’t share any blood.  And I was thinking if we need a donor….well that baby would be the only one that had Dad and Daddy’s DNA in it.  I know it is way out there and if you don’t want it, I’ll understand.” She kissed him and then raised her arms for him to pull off her shirt. “I really will understand and Gus or Shelby may think it is too weird, and I’d be good with that.  I just want you to think about it.” By now she stood before him naked.  He sat on the edge of the bed and pulled her close.  Her breasts were at the perfect level for him to run his tongue around and around the nipples, first one and then the other until she couldn’t stand it anymore.  He then pulled her on his lap and sitting astride him she lowered herself onto his erection.

“I figure there is no reason for us not to practice even if we don’t have a lot of chance of conceiving.”

“Oh, I definitely think we can practice over and over and over.”

The next two weeks seem to be busy for everyone.  Nora and Matteo were settling with Leo while family came and went to meet him.  John and Vicky both spent time there helping out when they could.  One night when Brinn stopped by on her way home from work, she walked up to the house and Vicky literally ran into her as she came out the door.

“Of course, it’s a Kinney. I swear there is someone from the family hovering  at all times.”  Vicky tried to push past Brinn to her car but after a long day in court Brinn wasn’t going to let it go this time. No one talked bad about her family.

“So yes, it is a Kinney. Well, actually I’m a Chase but I was a Kinney.  So what’s really your problem with us?”

“If you don’t know by now…..”

“Don’t know by now? Yes, you’ve been around off and on for a couple years but it has just been the last three months that you have moved here.  And what George sees in you…. I just thought he had better taste.”

“Why, because he screwed you? From what I hear it was a weekend, not a relationship.”

“It was a friendship.  That is what it was and that is what it is, What’s your problem with George having friends?”

“It’s friends with benefits and friends who think they can use people and treat them like trash…”

“I know you don’t like me and that is fine but my family is nothing but generous and inclusive so if you don’t feel included it is on you not my dads.  My dads treat every employee with respect.” By now Brinn was in full lawyer mode.  “So have either of my fathers done something to you that has affected you negatively or caused you pain or harm of any kind?”

“It isn’t me, it’s Geo.  He is a business owner actually he owns two businesses, the school and the catering service.  He works hard but he is making a name for himself.  But when the Kinney’s snap their fingers he becomes their lap dog. They need to just let him run his business and stay out of his life.”

“Vicky, I think you better ask George a few questions and get the story  straight.  It is not my place.  You ask George and If I hear you bad talk anyone but me, you will regret it!”  And with that Brinn walked into the house. Vicky glared at the door, and then turned on her heel and walked to her car.                                                                                                                                                                  

Matty met Brinn as she walked in the door, “What is it with you and Vicky? Is it Juss?”

“That is part of it, main part I think, but she has a lot of mixed up beliefs about George and our family.  I told her she needed to clear it up with George and if she had a problem with me fine but if she ever goes after our family again….”

“Woah, Brinn, you can get out of lawyer mode now,” Matteo laughed at his sister. “By the way, the most beautiful baby in the world is awake right now.”

Brinn kissed his cheek, “Thanks.  She just gets under my skin. I don’t know what George sees in her.”  she moved to the living room where she could hear voices.

Brian didn’t know if he wanted to go home.  Justin was going to be so upset but he spent all day trying to fix the problem but instead of flying to Miami in the morning, he had to go to New York City.  He bought flowers and  swordfish steaks for the grill.  Last thing he bought was fresh berries and a cream cheese mousse.  He honestly wasn’t sure any of it would get eaten. He hoped Justin would understand, even if he was disappointed.  He was disappointed himself.

Brian walked into the house carrying the flowers and a bag with the remainder of the food.  Justin came around the corner with a big grin until he saw Brian and then he froze.  “No!  No you aren’t going to do this to me.  We have plans.  We have a suite on the beach.  We….”

“Sunshine, I have been working on it all day.  I tried everything I could to get it taken care of but one of my biggest and oldest clients is upset and he is big enough that losing  him would sting.” Brian walked over to Justin and handed him the bouquet.  “I was so looking forward to this trip.  I wish I could say that I could get it done in a day and meet you down there but this guy has dug in or I could have taken care of it today on video conference.” He kissed him, pulling him close. “Please, Sunshine, yell, scream, hit me but don’t hold it against me.  I really can’t take you being mad at me when I really did all I could.”

“What did you bring for dinner?”

“Swordfish and dessert.  I knew we had salad and bread here.”

“Start the grill.  I’ll get the salad ready.”

Brian went outside a bit worried about Justin’s reaction, or lack of it. He started the grill and opened a bottle of chilled white from their wine fridge.  He had never seen Justin with such a flat affect. When the grill was hot he went back in to get the steaks.  Justin was chopping vegetables for the salad and from the sound of the knife he was getting out some of his frustration that way.  Brian started to wrap his arms around him from behind but Justin raised the knife in a motion that Brian knew now wasn’t the time.  He took the steaks out to the grill along with the seasonings he needed, and started them.  He went back in to get the plates and silverware.  

“I’ll set the table outside. Sunshine, please don’t…” Justin just pointed at the door.  “It will be ready in about eight minutes.”

By now Brian was getting more than a little apprehensive.  When Justin shut down, it made him the most nervous. But just as he was taking the fish off the grill, Justin walked out with a tray holding the salads and a loaf of French bread. They both set the food down but before they could sit Brian took Justin in his arms, “I am so sorry, Sunshine.  There is no place I would rather be than  in Miami with you. I did everything I could. Ask Cynthia. I tried, Justin. I really did.”

“I believe you, Brian,” Justin looked into his eyes.  “I’m  just disappointed no matter who's at fault.. Let’s eat and then we can talk more.”  Justin kissed Brian before sitting down.  They talked about typical topics before leaving on a trip.  They were packed.  Brian was going to stay at their little garden while he was in NYC.  Dan still owned it and his cottage was being used by one of his agents right now but Brian and Justin’s place was open.  Justin reviewed his itinerary.  He let Brian know he wasn’t sure how long he would stay in Miami now.  Maybe he would fly up and be with Brian if he was stuck there longer and if by some chance Brian did get his issues settled, he would fly to Miami. 

Their plates were empty and so was the bottle of wine.  They cleared the table, brought everything in and together cleaned up the dishes.  Justin turned into Brian who pulled him close.  Justin laid his head down on Brian’s chest.   “I was so looking forward to having time away with you. I just feel like we haven’t done anything like this for so long and,” Justin looked up at Brian and ran one hand along his jawline and brought his mouth to Brian’s. After the kiss ended, Justin said,  “I just love you so much. I love our family but this was just for us. Let’s go to bed.  We can have dessert later.”

They took their time as they made love.  They knew each other so well and they pleased each other thoroughly before they laid side by side in each other’s arms.  “I guess I will attend the parties my agent wanted me to go to since you know you will be busy for the weekend.  On Monday we’ll decide if we are going to meet up or if we are just going to come back here.”

“Sunshine, it’s not like we can’t plan something again soon.  This is probably the last time I get called into something like this.  Peter is meeting with us and I will be telling the client he is now in charge. I am truly sorry.  You have to know how much….”

“I do, sweetheart.  It’s just disappointing.” Justin turned his back to him and Brian wrapped an arm around Justin’s wait.  “We better get some sleep.  We leave early in the morning. I love you, Bri.”

“Love you, too, Sunshine.”

It was early when a car picked them up.  Justin was scheduled on a commercial flight while John was flying Brian to New York.  Brian waited with Justin until he was called to the gate.  With fingers linked, the goodbye kiss was long and deep.  As they stepped apart they didn’t say anything but their fingers stayed entwined until they had to drop them.  Justin rushed back into his arms for one more quick kiss and then he ran to the gate. 

Brian jumped when he felt a hand on his shoulder, “Uncle Brian? Are you ready?” John felt him jump, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to surprise you.”

“It’s alright.  I just hate to make him go by himself. We had talked about this trip and I promised I’d go.”

“Justin understands.”

“I just don’t want him to have to anymore.  .I am done as of Labor Day.  Your brother is ready. Tony is ready on this end and if you are tired of all the travel, we have something for you, too. I’ve been thinking you’d be good….”

“Uncle Brian, I love my job. I want to keep flying. And speaking of flying, we need to  get to the plane.”                          

Justin tried to do some work on the flight but his mind kept going to Brian.  When he was allowed to he sent a message to the hotel.  It said, ‘Cancel renewal of vows ceremony.  Had a change of plans.’.  It was going to just be the two of them and an officiant but the recommitment would have to wait.  It was just a stupid idea anyway.  The plane landed and Justin was met by a driver. As they left the airport and followed the coastline to the hotel Justin opened the window and let the warm humid air rush over him.  He started thinking about Brian’s touch on his cheek but then he shook his head. He texted Brian telling him he landed safely and he would be out of contact until late tonight. Justin looked at the waves rolling in. It was a change of plans and he hoped to find out this weekend if he could still enjoy life without Brian.  Was there a life without him?                                                                                                                                

When Brian landed he let Justin know he had arrived and noticed he had gotten a message from Justin.  He had a feeling he wouldn’t be talking to him at all tonight.  Sometimes Justin just needed a little space and he was afraid tonight would be one of those nights.   Ted picked him up at the airport and the rest of Brian’s day was a blur.

Justin checked into the hotel and freshened up before walking to the gallery a short distance away.  He watched the waves roll in and the sun was getting lower in the sky.  Tonight at the gallery was just for the artists.  As he walked into the building he took a deep breath and then let it all out.  It was as if he could smell the oil paints in the air. He saw his paintings on the wall.  It had been a long time since he had done a show.  He forgot the rush he felt when he saw his work on display.  Soon he was roaming through the gallery with wine, that happened to be Taylor-Kinney Vineyards.  He mingled the whole night and as the party wound down, he invited a few of the young artists out to continue the party. He knew he was almost old enough to be their father but tonight looking young helped him feel like one of them.  As midnight came and went and Justin was still out on the dance floor.  By the time the small group stumbled back to the hotel. Justin could have had  his choice of playmates for the night but he said goodnight at the door went up to the penthouse.  He had done a good job of not thinking about Brian today but now in the early morning hours as he got into bed, he needed him.  It wasn’t just sex, it was his very essense.  

It was late when Brian got to the little garden he and Justin called home all those years ago.  He met Dan’s agent and her husband  and shared a bottle of wine with them before he went in, climbed the circular staircase, and got into bed. As he put his phone on the charger he looked at it.   No message.   Brian looked up at the ceiling and quietly said, “Good night, Sunshine.  I love you.”                                                                                      

“Dad, you’re home!” Gage nearly ran Gus over before the door to the garage was closed.  “Dad, please, will you? Can you make it happen? You aren’t too busy are you? Uncle Zach has business so he can’t….”

“Gage, your dad has no idea what you are talking about.  Go water your grandpas’ plants and let me talk to him first.”  Shelby ruffled his head.

“Ok, I’ll be back soon,” Gage commented as he walked out.

Gus plucked Tallia off the floor and snuggled her until she was giggling.  Just as Shelby started to say something Taylor came bounding in from the pool, “Dad, please tell me you can.”

“Taylor, I am trying to talk to him right now. Tally wanted to play in the water. If you can take her to the steps and watch her we can talk.”  Shelby smiled at her daughter who had grown so much.

“Ok, come on, munchkin, do you want to play on the steps of the pool?” As Taylor took her little sister’s hand, Gus kissed her cheek.  He smiled as Taylor talked to Tally all the way to the pool.

“Well, obviously the kids are excited about something.” He pulled Shelby close and kissed her.

When they separated Shelby smiled and said, “What was your first clue?  Remember those two were going on a summer field trip to Knott’s Berry Farm?”                 

“I do remember that.” Gus kissed her neck. “I thought we were going to….” Gus ran his down to her ass and pulled her close.                                                              

“Yes, I was looking forward to it but I was notified today that if they couldn’t find one more chaperone they would have to cancel it.  I could use a break from the foundation.  Zach could watch her tomorrow morning but he has a conference call in the afternoon and can’t have two three year olds running around.  Could you take Friday afternoon off? Maybe Trenton could come over and you two could swim and….  Well, there are lots of rooms for the two of you….just not our room.”

“I can make it work,” Gus smiled at her.  “Are you sure you want to go? I could go if you want to…”

“No, it has to be a female for room distribution at the hotel.”

“Well, go tell them you can do it.”

“I already have.” She smiled at him and he swatted her backside.

“I love you, Gus Kinney,” she kissed him

“Oh, trust me, this is for me.  If those kids couldn’t go at this point it would be unbearable.”

“You’re a good dad.”

“Yes, I will suffer through an afternoon playing in the pool with Tally and then spend the night with….” Shelby kissed him, cutting off his words.    

“Do you mind starting the grill? I thought that would be good tonight.”

“Sure, and I’ll check with Trent about tomorrow.”

Later that night Gus and Shelby lay exhausted on the bed, “Did you talk to Trenton?”

“I did but it took some talking.  He doesn’t want to ever do anything that might upset you.  I told him you suggested it.”                                                 

“He’s a nice man, a good man.”

“Yes, he is and he’s a lonely man even if he doesn’t realize it.  I feel sorry for him. I know he isn’t ever going to be a social butterfly but I know he would like a relationship with his family or at least contact with them.” Gus stopped and thought about his friend for a moment.  “It’s his birthday in a couple weeks and I bet, other than me, no one will notice and it’s his 50th.”           

“Well, then you need to plan something special for him.”

“I don’t want to leave you alone with ….

“Take him somewhere. How about the Lighthouse?  That is such a great place and it’s secluded with very few people around. That shouldn’t make Trent too nervous.”              

“You’re right! That would be perfect for him, for us and you and I have never been there as guests.”

“That sounds perfect.  Well, I better get some sleep.  I doubt I will get much sleep in the next couple days.”  

It was early when Shelby and the teenagers left Friday morning. After they left, Gus went back to bed. The next thing he knew, a little body was sitting on his chest.  “Daddy, is it time to go to Jussy’s house.  Uncle Zach makes me pannercakes.”

“Well, do you think there would be enough for me?  I like pannercakes.” Gus picked Tally up and held her above his head as she laughed.

“Daddy, I want my purple dress.”

“Well, darling, I need a quick shower.  Can you stay right here where I can see you?”  Tally was young enough Gus didn’t care if she saw him naked.  He placed her on the floor in the doorway to the bathroom along with her favorite babydoll.

“Daddy, you don’t look like me.  You have extras.” She looked at his penis as he took off his shorts and got in the shower.

“Yes, I do and you can ask your mom all about it later, Ok?”  He kept an eye on her as he quickly showered and then grabbed a towel and wrapped it around his waist when he was done.  Five minutes later he was in Tallia’s room helping her into her purple sundress.  In another ten minutes they were in the car after letting Zach know they were on their way for pancakes.          

Brian woke for a breakfast meeting.  He had a feeling Justin was up late so he waited until he had finished with the meeting to call him.  It was shortly after 10:00 a.m. when he called Miami.  He was just about to give up when he heard his voice  “Hey, Bri.  Good morning.” Justin’s voice was filled with the raspiness of just waking up.

“You alone?” Brian questioned.

“Yes, I’m alone, not that I didn’t have any offers.”  Justin responded.

“You could always have offers and if you were with someone, I’d understand.”

“I did have a good time last night.  It has been a while since I was with a bunch of artists.  I will go back for the charity fundraiser about 5:00.”

“What are you doing until then?” Brian questioned.

“Watch men on the beach of course.” There was a note of fun in his voice.

“Damn, of course you are. I only wish I could be there with you.” Brian looked at the time. “Shit, I have to get to another meeting.  Sunshine, are we good?”

“Of course we’re good.”

“Sunshine, I love you.”

“I know that, Brian.  Have a good day.” and with that the line went dead.

Brian had an odd feeling.  He wasn’t exactly sure what it was but there was something different about the way he sounded.  He had to get going now but later he would think all of this through.

Danny was alone at his dads’ house.  Marcus had taken Hannah to town and Dan was over at the office next door. Danny hadn’t been to the practice for the last two weeks and he knew he had to go back on Monday but he wasn’t moving back with Elliott until  something was worked out.  He wasn't sure if that was even possible anymore. But he missed him so much.

Elliott pulled up to Dan’s office and walked into the building.  “Dan, I appreciate you making time to see me today.  How is he?”

“He’s hurting.  He misses you but when you called, I knew this wasn’t going to go anywhere if you two never talk.  You need to speak to each other and if you want to work it out you might have to talk to someone else but I do think you will both feel better by just talking or, hell, make love.  You need each other and what gay men need the most is sex of course.” Dan gave him the house code.  “Just remember, Elliott, if you hurt him ….”

“I know, I just need to talk to him. I need to figure out how to fix this.”

“Elliott, I’m not butting in but I am going to say this one time.  I didn’t want kids.  I fought it and fought it.  I just knew I wouldn’t be a good father but then Danny came along and then Hannah and I found out kids don’t care if you’re a screw up and they make your life so much better.”  With that Dan  put his head down and went back to work while Elliott walked out of the office and next door to the house.

Ellliott let himself in and immediately saw Danny standing by the window.  Danny had heard the door and figured it was Dan coming back for some reason.  “Did you forget something, Da….” Danny turned around and found Elliott about five feet away. “El, what are you doing here?”

“Your dad told me to come.  He said we need to talk. Danny, can we talk?”

“Do you know what we need to talk about?”

“Danny, I know this is all about your kids, and I am sorry I don’t share your desire for them,” he took a couple steps to close the distance. He reached out and ran the back of his and across Danny’s cheek.  “I just need to…..Danny, I love you and, he stepped even closer putting his free arm around Danny’s waist and brought his mouth closer to Danny’s.  Danny didn’t retreat so he closed the last couple inches and brushed his lips lightly across Danny’s lips and then Danny wrapped his arms around Elliott’s neck and deepened the kiss.  The intensity grew and grew but then Danny stepped backwards.

“I can’t do this, El. I can’t.  I love you and it hurts too much.   Will you come to counseling with me?  Are you willing to talk about it or are we done?”

“Danny, you aren’t being fair.  You know how much I love you.  How come you have to make this…”

“If you really can’t see that we need to talk about this, you can go now,” Danny turned around and walked back to the window.

“Alright, Danny.  I will do anything to get you back at our house and our clinic.” 

“So I can schedule a time for us with a therapist?”

“Yes, my love,” he walked back to Danny.  “Please, Danny, can we….I need you so bad.”

Danny took his hand and led him toward his bedroom.  As they walked into Danny’s room he turned and looked at Elliott.  Putting a hand on each side of Elliott’s face he softly said, “I love you, El, and I plan to make love with you now, but then you are going back home.  I can’t move back until….until things are settled. Do you understand that?”

“Danny, I don’t understand any of this but I will do anything to get you back.” Elliott had Danny’s fly down  before the door was shut.

Gus pulled up at Zach’s and took a deep breath. He hoped he had Zach’s patience.  He was taking both girls back with  him so Zach could have his conference call in peace and he planned to pick up Juss by 4:00 so they would be gone before Trenton arrived.

“Daddy!” Tallia greeted Gus when he walked in and ran into his arms.  “Is Jussy really coming home with us so she can go swimming?”

“Yes, Tally, Juss is coming swimming with us.” Both little girls cheered.  Gus looked at Zach, “Can I really do this?”

“Sure you can.  I would say maybe let them swim about an hour and then some relaxing on a lounge chair.  They just finished lunch so they shouldn’t need anything except maybe something to drink later.

“Well, little ladies, are you ready to go swimming?” A second cheer went up and Gus walked out of the door with a little girl in each arm. Gus had to smile at the girls.  He really did have a great family.  He thought of his dads for a moment, knowing they were on different ends of the east coast.   Of course he knew there was nothing to worry about.  His dads may have had their disagreements and little disputes in the past but nothing would separate those two.

 

                                                                                                                                                                                                  

Chapter 3

“Daddy!”

“Uncle Gus!”

Gus stood in the pool catching first one little girl and then another after about twenty minutes he needed a break, “Alright lovely ladies,” both of the little girls giggled, “I am going to sit right here on the steps and you need to stay very close to me where you can walk.”

“Ok, Daddy.”   As Gus watched them play he was glad he had put in the small child’s area in the pool when they had it built.  “Juss, that’s mine!” Tallia grabbed something out of Justice’s hand.

“I was just playing with it,  I want my daddy.”  Juss started crying.

“Tallia, that was not nice.  You need to apologize to your cousin.”  Gus said as he picked up his niece. “It’s alright, Juss.  How does a popsicle sound?”

Juss sniffled, “Can it be grape? Grape is my favorite,” she said with a hiccup.

“Grape it is.”  Gus set his niece on a lawn chair.

Tally walked over to her cousin with the toy and wrapped her arms around her.  “I sorry, Jussy.  I not mean it.”  Justice hugged her back.  “Daddy, I get a popsicle, too?”

“Of course.  A red one?”

“Yes please.”

Gus made sure the fence was closed and locked so the girls couldn’t get back in and he wrapped a beach towel around both of them.  They were already chattering away again.

Before going to the freezer, he put on some music he knew the girls would like and made sure it was playing by the pool.  He then grabbed the treats and carried them out.  Once they had finished their snack, Gus had them lay down ‘just for a minute or two’ and within moments they were both sound asleep with the beach towel as a blanket.

Gus grabbed a towel himself and laid down in the chair next to the girls and he was soon asleep himself.

Danny and Elliott sat in the car outside the therapist’s office. They had spent an hour in the office and now, silently, they were silent for several minutes.  Finally, Elliott took Danny’s hand and brought the palm up to his mouth and placed his lips against it. After lingering he said, “Are you coming home with me? Please, Danny, I need you at home.”

“Elliott, I …. You heard the doctor say we should have some space between us.”

“I don’t like space.  I like you next to me. I need you next to me.”

“Oh, El,” Danny leaned over and kissed him. By the time they separated both of them were needing so much more. “If I come home, we do need some ground rules.”

“Ah, Danny, what kind of rules? We love each other.  We want each other. There is nothing wrong with that.”

“There isn’t El, but we can’t lose sight of the issue.  Since the day I realized how much my dads loved me, and helped me out, I knew I wanted to have at least one kid so I could show him or her what love is.”

“Danny, we just talked about this for an hour.  Do we really have to…”

“No, Elliott, but if this is going to work, we are going to have to talk. As long as you are willing to come to appointments, I will come home.”

Elliott opened his mouth to say something more but thought better of it.  He wanted his husband.  He wanted him over and over. He hoped he could talk him into spending most of the weekend in bed.  He backed out of the parking spot and headed home.

Justin spent his day at the beach.  He had gone alone but by noon a couple of the younger artists had found him. They had brought a cooler of beverages and by 3:00 the three men lay on a beach blanket getting in the ocean to cool off and then back to the blanket where the two young men tried to entice Justin to join them as they began to kiss and touch each other. “You two enjoy yourselves.  My husband and I, well, what can I say?  I love him.”  Justin took out his phone and showed them a picture of their whole family.

“How long have you been together?”

“Well, we’ve been married over twenty years, actually almost 25.”

“You must have been really young,” The other man said.

“I was.  I was a senior in high school.”

“And you have never been with anyone else?”

Justin laughed so hard he got dizzy after having had a couple drinks as well.  “Oh, not quite.  We were apart a few times but we also used to play a lot.  We still do on a rare occasion with our best friends.”

“Justin, you are still very handsome.  Aren’t you ever drawn to….”

The other young man scanned the length of Justin. Justin had long board shorts on to cover his scars.  “I was kind of hoping you’d be wearing a little less.” He rested his hand on Justin’s knee and began sliding it upward.  He stopped the moment his hand felt the texture of his skin change. He looked down and saw the lower portion of the scar.  “Oh, Justin, I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t have…”

“It’s alright, it doesn’t hurt right now.” He smiled at the young man.  “Brian and I were in the outback five years ago and we had an accident.”

The other companion said, “I remember hearing about that.  They thought the two of you were dead.”

“We nearly were.  I almost lost my leg but it is doing well now, as long as I follow the rules. And one of the rules is to wear a compression wrap most of the time so I am heading back to my penthouse.  You two enjoy yourself, just don’t be late for the benefit.  Justin took his time walking the short distance to his hotel.  He figured Brian would try to call him sometime.  As he moved, he thought about the young men he had left and thought about their careers.  He had been thinking about his career recently.  Had he wasted a lot of time? He often felt he should have done a lot more painting over the years. He had wanted to be home with Brinn and, well, that’s when Brian nearly died and his art had to wait. Of course he had done work over the years but when he was dead and gone, would anyone remember him?”

He arrived at the hotel and took the private elevator up to the penthouse. Maybe he should work on a new show.  He could do a collection of …. Justin’s phone buzzed.  Brian.  “Hey, Bri.  Didn’t think you would be out of meetings yet.”

“Well, I started early and I was in meetings for five hours but I need to meet with them in the morning to get everything signed. What did you do all day?”

“I spent most of it on the beach.  Looking, not touching.”

“Ya, leave the touching for me. Are you planning to go home tomorrow?”

“I’m not sure yet.  I have heard there is a great art exhibit in town and I thought maybe I would go there tomorrow and fly home on Sunday or Monday.”

“I will probably fly back  tomorrow unless you want me to come down…”

“Bri, I know you would look through the art with me but I also know it wouldn’t be your choice of the way to spend a day. I’ll be back Monday.” Justin looked out to the ocean as he started to undress.  “Darling, I have to go. I have to get ready for the benefit.Love you.”

“Sunshine, I miss you. Our garden isn’t the same without you.”

“I’ll see you in a couple days.”  Justin ended the call.  He stripped and got in the shower.  As the cool water ran over his body, his mind went to Brian.  He knew he was being irrational but he still was irritated. They had this planned and unlike years ago when they were supposed to go snowboarding, Brian didn’t need the business now. They had more money then they could spend or that their kids could spend after them.  But Brian was a good business man and the big client probably paid a good portion of his employees.  

As Justin soaped his body he continued to think.  His mind went back to one last major series.  Because of Brian, he never really had to struggle and he wasn’t trying to take it that far.  He knew he was soft.  He looked around the huge walk in shower he stood in and knew he was fortunate but he thought about all the best artists seemed to have to struggle.  He wondered if he started denying himself something if he would get inspired.  As he made sure the soap was all rinsed off he got out of the shower.  

What meant enough to him to change his thought process? He was mulling this over as he dressed. As much as he loved his children and the rest of his family, it was Brian he knew he couldn’t live without.  Maybe separation would inspire him.  He looked at himself in the mirror and snapped a picture and sent it to Brian.  He then walked out the door to go to the event.

Brian had gone back to the garden cottage after talking to Justin.  He really missed him and this place was just so full of memories.  He had picked up some steaks on the way home and hoped the couple in Dan’s house  could join him. He scribbled a note to them and left it on the door as he pulled on some trunks and went to the hottub. As he sat in the warm water, his phone pinged and he dried off his hands to look at the message.  It was from Sunshine.  There was a picture of Justin looking so good.  Brian’s cock twitched just at the sight of him. There was a message under it that said, ‘Don’t ever doubt how much I love you.’  Brian set his phone down and one hand slipped into his trunk.  Softly he said, “I love you, too, Sunshine.” He took his time as he stroked himself, thinking about Sunshine. Just as Brian started to cum, he heard someone clear their throat. Brian slowly opened his eyes and smiled over at the young man from the other cottage.

“Sorry, I….” Tim started.

“You’re fine.  I was just missing my husband. He is just too damn good looking to be left alone in Miami. I’m hoping you can join me for dinner?”

“Yes, Bonnie and I would love to have dinner with you.  Unless you  already have something, Bonnie is going to stop and pick up all the sides.”

“Oh, well, I was just going to have the deli drop some things off but if she wants to that would be great.”

“Why don’t you just do the steaks on our grill.  I don’t think the grill over here has been used in a while so it might be a little dirty.”

“Thanks.  I hope you don’t feel obligated hanging out with an old guy.  I know it is the weekend.”

“Not at all.  Bonnie has had a busy week so she usually likes to just hang out and face it, this place is paradise in the city.”  Tim looked down at his trunks, “Do you mind if I join you?”

“No, I’m sorry, I should have realized you were planning to come in.  Sunshine really did distract me.”

“I have seen his work.  He is very talented,” Tim said as he sank into the warm water.

“Yes, and I don’t think he realizes how talented he is or at least it never changed him. He is at a benefit tonight.  I am flying home Sunday and he will join me on Monday and right now that seems like a long time away.”  Brian then changed the subject and the men talked on.

By the time Zach arrived to pick up Justice, both little girls sat on stools by the counter with a glass of apple juice and there was a plate of peanut butter on crackers between them.  “Daddy, you’re here!” Justice smiled over her shoulder at her dad.  Zach came over and gave his daughter a big hug and a kiss.  He then turned and kissed Tally’s cheek, too.

“And how was the afternoon at the pool?” Zach asked Juss.

“We had fun.” she responded.  “Is mommy home?”

“She will be home in about an hour.  Do you want to help me make dinner for us?”

“Oh, yes! Do you want a cracker?” Juss stuck a cracker in his mouth.  “Uncle Gus makes good snacks.”

Gus laughed, “Well, thanks you, Juss.  I hope you enjoyed your afternoon.” Gus then looked at Zach.  “We all had a nice nap under the umbrellas out by the pool.”

“Well, we are going to head home to make dinner and I know you have plans yourself.  If you want Tally to come home with us…..”

“No, I mentioned it to her earlier, knowing you’d offer and she wants to stay here.”  As if on cue, Tally crawled up onto the counter and crossed it so Gus could pick her up.

“I love my daddy.” She kissed his cheek.”  

“Well, then we will leave so you can get ready for your guest.  What time is Trenton coming?”

“Sometime between 5:30 and 6:00.  One of George’s students is bringing the food soon.  All I have to do is start the grill and keep the rest cold or hot.”

They all said goodbye and Zach left with Justice.  Gus set Tally on the counter and cleared away the girls’ snack.  Gus took Tallia upstairs with him and he changed into shorts and a T-shirt of one of his favorite bands. Just as he had finished combing his hair there was a knock on the door.  Gus looked at the security camera and saw the chef standing there. He buzzed him in and met him moments later. He accepted the food and tipped the young man $50 before he left.

“Daddy, who is coming for dinner?”

“Tallia, my friend Trenton is coming.  You remember going to his house, right?”

“Oh, I know him.  He’s nice.”

“Yes, he is.  He is going to stay here tonight.”

“Ok.  Can I go play with my babies?”

“Of course you can.”  He kissed his daughter and she went to the corner where her toys were.

Gus took the time to look at all the food so he knew what was there and what to do with it.  He found himself a little nervous; not because  Trent was coming but because he knew Trent would be.  He planned to feed Tallia earlier and have a late dinner with Trent.  They have some appetizers to eat ahead of time.  He had some non alcoholic wine the vineyard had just started making.  He had to admit it was very good. Looking at the wine made him think of his dads which made him think about a new house for them.  He had lots of ideas.  It would be one story since his dad may have more issues with his leg as he got older.  He would make sure there was a studio and an office plus a couple guest bedrooms.  He would have a small theater room and a big open plan for the main living space and the kitchen and dining room.  His dads never did anything formal.  He started planning details and finishings as he watched Tally and then he heard the doorbell.  Gus turned and his heart fluttered when he saw Trent standing there. 

“Hello gorgeous,” Gus wrapped himself around him and kissed him deeply.  Trenton was tense at first but soon couldn’t resist Gus’ attention. He pulled Gus tightly against him with one arm and put his other hand behind his head to deepen the kiss even more.

“Daddy, is Trent coming in?” Tally tugged on his hem.

Trent and Gus separated and Gus smiled down at Tally who was reaching up to him.  He picked her up and she smiled at Trent.  “I remember you.”

Trenton smiled back at her, “I remember you, too.  How are you?”

“Want to see my babies?” She turned in Gus’ arms and pointed toward her toys.

“How about we let Trenton in the house first and let him get a little comfortable?”

Trenton walked in and looked around.  He had been here a couple times but never without a crowd. He walked in and set an overnight bag down near the door.  “Are you keeping that handy if you flee in terror later?” 

“Maybe,” Trent smiled shyly.

“Relax, Pen. It is just the three of us and that one is very tired so I am feeding her shortly and I am betting she will be sound asleep in a couple hours and then you and I….” Gus’ hand slipped into the waistband of Trenton’s shorts.  “Then we will have plenty of time for whatever we want. Let me get you something to drink.  I have wine we both can drink and I have soda, ice tea, water, juice….”

“Pen.  I have never had a nickname before and I guess I kind of like it.  Oh, and ice tea is good for now.   I have heard about your wine. I am looking forward to trying them later.”  The next couple hours the men talked and entertained Tallia.  As Gus got her dinner ready he looked over and saw Tally on Trenton’s lap as he read her a story and his heart nearly exploded.  Trent had been so reserved and closed off at first but now he was starting to live again.  That made him so happy. He loved this man.  Not like he was in love with Seth but  he loved the soul of this man.  He deserved to live a full life and he planned to make sure he did. He couldn’t wait for their weekend together for his birthday.

Gus made Tally’s dinner and the men sat next to her as she ate. Gus included Tallia in the conversation as she ate.  Gus heard his phone on the counter and went over to answer it, “Hey, Shelly, how was your day? Did everyone have a good time?”

“I’m exhausted but the day was a lot of fun.  I hope I’m not interrupting anything but I wanted to say goodnight to Tallia.” 

“Of course you're not interrupting anything. Our daughter is just having dinner. Tally, it’s mommy.”

Tallia grabbed the phone and started chattering away. A few minutes later she handed him the phone, “Mommy wants you.  Can I have dessert?”

“As soon as I say goodbye to Mommy.  Hey Shel,” he put the phone up to his ear.  “How are the kids?”

“They are staying as far away from me as possible, of course.  Gage is with his buddies and last I saw Taylor, she was with Jenna, and a couple older girls.  But I need to go and do a room check.  Love you, Gussy.”

“Oh, I love you, too. Get some sleep.”

“Have fun, Gus.”  The phone went dead.

“Well, the rest of my family is fine so, what do you want for dessert, Tally? We have strawberries and whipped cream or you could have a little ice cream.”

“Do we have whipped cream for the strawberries? Uncle George usually sends cream.”

Gus quickly sliced a few strawberries and added a little whipped cream.  As Gus watched her eat from the counter Trent walked up behind him and wrapped an arm around him  pulling him tightly against him. “Are there some for us later?” He kissed Gus’ neck.

“Oh, yes, and chocolate dip too.”  Trent groaned in Gus’ ear. 

“I’m done, Daddy.  Can I hear a story?”

“Of course. I bet Trent could help us, too.”  Gus picked a book that had two main characters and Gus and Trent read the story to her.  When they had finished, Tallia was nearly asleep.  She turned to wrap her arms around her daddy’s neck but first leaned over to Trenton and kissed his cheek. She then hugged her daddy and waved as they moved toward the stairs, “I’ll be right back, Pen.  If you want to light the grill it can start heating up.”

A few minutes later Gus walked out onto the deck.  He had a tray with appetizers, the steaks to grill, the wine, and the baby monitor.  As soon as he set it on a table he turned and moved to Trenton.  He put his arms around Trenton’s neck and leaned against him. “I’m glad you’re here, Pen.” Trenton felt the length of Gus against him and he ground his pelvis into him.

“And you’re sure your wife…”

“Shel is fine with you here.  Shelby wants me happy and she knows I am happy since you came into my life.”

“Gus, do you know what you’ve done for me?  Do you know how much you have changed my life?” Trenton dropped his forehead onto Gus’. “I’m not sure I would be here if it wasn’t for you.” After another kiss, Gus separated.  Let me get the steaks on the grill and then we can open the wine. Soon they were sitting on a lounge chair together as the smell of meat wafted in the air. 

Trent sipped the wine Gus had given him. “This is really good, and there is no alcohol?”

“Nope. My dads’  researchers worked on it for a long time.”  Gus got up and flipped the steaks. “Is it Ok if we eat out here? And maybe we can take a swim later?”

“I’m not much for swimming.”

“Ok, well, I might go skinny dipping later.” Gus laughed when he saw Trenton’s facial expression.

“I think the steak is about done. I’m going to grab the rest of the food from inside if you want to check the steaks and pull them off.”

Ten minutes later they were sitting inside the inner fence of the pool.  There was a better view of the stars from there without having to move the umbrellas. The steaks were excellent and there was asparagus and homemade steak fries to go with them.  They sat close together as they ate. Gus’ hand ended up resting on Trent’s upper thigh and his fingers stroked the same spot over and over. When he moved his fingers a little higher where he could actually stroke Trent’s fly he took in a deep breath. He grabbed Gus’ hand and brought it up to his mouth.  As he took one finger into his mouth it was Gus’ turn to take in the breath.

“Trenton, now is as good a time as any, what are you doing for your birthday?”

“Trying to forget it!  Gus, I really don’t want to be reminded I am turning 50.”

“Too bad, you and I are going away for the weekend.  Shelby already has made the reservations. She said you couldn’t spend your birthday alone.”

“But, Gus, you know I am not big on….I don’t want to be around a lot of people.  I don’t like cities.”

Gus reached out and touched his cheek, “We aren’t going to a city.  We are going to a small inn my dads own.  It is only about an hour away.  It’s on a cliff on the coast.  We will have a small building all to ourselves.  Other than the staff that brings our food, we probably won’t see anyone.  We will go on Friday and come back Sunday evening.”

For a moment Trent was silent.  Gus was trying to read his expression.  Was he happy? Was he upset? He stood up and offered his hand to Gus.  Gus took it and stepped close. “Did I overstep? I’m sorry if I …” Trenton jerked him close and nearly devoured his lips. The men were both a bit frantic. They both moved from the chairs toward a lounger but the next thing they knew Trent’s leg got caught on something and then it was too late.  Trenton’s arms were flailing and then there was a splash.  Gus’ mouth hung open as he waited for Trenton to stand up. 

“Pen, are you alright?”  Gus sat on his haunches near water level and watched Trent get his feet underneath him. In one quick motion Trent popped up and yanked Gus into the pool with him. When Gus popped up he saw the grin on Trenton’s face and he impulsively pulled off his shirt and then went under the water and popped up with his shorts and threw all of them out of the pool. Trent followed suit and once he had tossed his clothes out of the pool, Trenton again pulled Gus close. This time one hand moved between Gus’ legs and he began to gently massage his ball sack as he took the kiss so deep Gus was sure he could feel it in his ass.  He had barely thought it and Trent moved, bending Gus over the edge of the pool in the shallow end.  Trent dropped to his knees and spread Gus’ legs far enough to bring his ass down to the right height and soon Gus’ fingertips were grasping for something he could dig into since the concrete wouldn’t give. 

It came to a point where Gus was in tears as he came so violently he was worried he may have woken up Tally.  He hadn’t recovered before Trenton plunged into him and he nearly passed out. Trent moved faster and faster and then together they climaxed. Trenton held onto Gus with all his might as both of them regained their senses.  Finally, Trent took a step back and Gus turned around.  With a straight face he said, “I guess you will go with me for the weekend.” He then kissed Trent and said, “Let’s go find a bed and the berries and cream.”

“I might need a nap first.”

Gus pushed Trent’s damp hair away from his eyes and then said, “Pen, we have all night.  You can sleep as long as you want plus in two weeks we are going to have two full days to do whatever we want.”

There was a knock on Shelby’s hotel room door. Her lights were out but the TV was still on. She looked at the clock and saw it said 11:30 p.m.  Her roommate was already walkling to the door and looked out the peephole.  “Shelby, this appears to be for you.”  

Shelby grabbed her robe and room key and opened the door.  There stood Taylor, Jenna, and another chaperone. “Shelby, can I have a word with you?” 

Shelby looked at Taylor and Jenna and pointed to a bench in the hallway. “You two wait for me there until I know what’s up.”  Shelby said it firmly but not knowing what was up she did not sound angry.  She could see fear in Taylor’s eyes but Jenna had that defiant look she had seen frequently in the last couple months.

After speaking to the woman, Shelby came back to where the girls were sitting and she dropped onto the floor and looked at the teenagers.  “So, who wants to tell me what happened.”  Shelby looked back and forth between her daughter and Jenna. “I’m giving you a chance to tell your side.”

Taylor started opening her mouth but then she glanced at Jenna and shut her mouth.  “Jenna, I should be calling your mom and dad.  You both have a chance of being blocked from all activities at school in the fall and if you won’t tell me what happened I might just let the school dishout the punishment.

“Mom, I didn’t  know what was going on.  I don’t think Jenna did either.  The other two girls pulled out a water bottle but it wasn’t water.  I only had one sip and when I figured out what it was I didn’t drink anymore,” tears started running down her cheeks. “Mom you don’t have to tell Daddy, do you?”

“Jenna, do you have anything to add?”

Jenna looked at Taylor and then at Shelby, “Ya, what she said.”

“Well, right now, it’s time to go to bed.  Jenna, you go back to your room.  We will talk in the morning.  Taylor, you are sleeping with me.”  Taylor nodded with no argument.

“I suppose you are going to tell my parents?” Jenna looked at Shelby.

“It’s either I tell them or the school will be notified.  That’s the deal I made with her,” she nodded down the hall where the other woman had gone. “The other two girls will not be in any extracurriculars next semester.  It might even be the whole year. I guess if you prefer that …”

Now Jenna looked a little scared.  “No, I don’t want to lose my chance to try out for different teams. But will you please tell Mom and Dad that I wasn’t drunk or anything?”

“I will.  We’ll talk about this tomorrow on the way home. Now, Jenna,” Shelby gave her a little hug, “head to your room.”

Jenna gave Taylor a hug and whispered, “Thank you,” and then she was gone. 

Once Jenna was in her room Shelby turned to her daughter, “So do you want to tell me the truth now?” Shelby sat next to Taylor where Jenna had been.  

“I  di…., Mom, I honestly don’t know what they talked about before Jenna came and got me. I think she might have known they had vodka but she didn’t know they had pot.  I saw how nervous she got once they brought out the roach.  Mom, I didn’t want to do anything but I didn’t know how to get out of it without Jenna getting mad at me.”

“Honey, I don’t know what is going on with Jenna but if she doesn’t pull it together, we are going to have to limit how much time you spend together.. Jenna is family and I love her but I don’t want you to get drawn into her struggles.  She will always be welcome at our house and you are welcome to go to Molly and Tyler’s but there won’t be any outings for the two of you without an adult with you.”

“Ok, Mom, I don’t want to hang out with her if she is going to do that kind of stuff. It is just stupid.”

Shelby pulled Taylor against her, “I’m so glad to hear you say that, Taytay.  You are growing up way too fast already.  And remember, you can always talk to me or your dad. It doesn’t mean we won’t get upset but we will listen to you and figure out how it won’t happen again. And Taylor, remember no matter what, we love you and only want what is best for you.”  

“I know, Mom.  I always know you love me. You and Daddy are the best.”  Taylor dropped her head on her mom’s shoulder. “Can we go to bed now?”  

Zach and Brinn lay in bed. “Juss was tired tonight.” Brinn said as her hand trailed down Zach’s flesh.  She teased him by stopping at his navel and after her fingers grazed it and probed it, she finally let her hand slide lower.  As her fingers slid down his cock Zach sighed, “Chase, I really think we should have another baby.    Have you made an appointment yet?” Brinn started stroking faster. “I mean by the  time the baby comes along Juss will be four and….”

Zach rolled over and positioned himself over top of her, “I’ll schedule an appointment tomorrow. He should be able to get me in soon. Have you talked to Gus again about…”

“I will talk to him tomorrow.  I want to have your baby but if it isn’t possible I would love to have a child that gives my dads a true blood grandchild.”  Zach’s mouth came down on Brinn’s as he slipped into her. He moved slowly and then the pace picked up and soon Brinn was arching her back to take even more.  As they both exploded Brinn whispered, “I want your child.  I hope I can have your child.”

“Brinn, if you give birth to the baby, it is my child.”

Justin was wide awake after the charity evening at the gallery.  The younger artists wanted him to come dancing again but Justin  declined.  He went to the penthouse and started making some sketches.  He had an idea for a series of paintings and he got down some basic ideas.  He looked at the clock and saw it was 4:00 a.m.   He poured himself a whiskey and after undressing and climbing in bed, he called Brian.

“Sunshine, is everything alright?  It’s 4:00 in the morning.” Brian’s voice was husky from sleep.

“I’m sorry.  I knew you’d be sleeping and I know you have an early meeting.”

“It’s fine.  I miss you.”

“Oh, Brian, I miss you, too.  I wish you were here right now.  I could use a good fucking right now.  The kind where my toes curl and I don’t know which way to move so you can go even deeper and how it feels to have your breath on my neck.”

“God Sunshine,  I would love to be there.  I would love to feel your skin on mine and to be able to taste you.  Fuck, now I’m hard.  Sunshine, when are you going to be home? Are you sure you can’t come home tomorrow? I have a morning flight.”

“Bri, I really want to check out a couple things while I’m here.”

“I know,  I’ll survive but, Sunshine, you know better than I do what makes me feel good. I need you. Of course, I always need  you.”

“I need you too, baby.  I needed to hear your voice.  You can alway calm my mind.”

“What’s got your mind raising, if it isn’t me?” Brian asked in a low, sexy voice.

“I have a few things to talk to you about but I want to do it when we are together.  Now, Brian, lick your finger and then run it along  the underside of that beautiful cock. Follow the vein.  And if you can feel my lips, and my tongue sliding along the roof of your mouth…”  Justin heard Brian groan and realized he had already cum.  “I’m going to try to sleep and hopefully you can, too.  Brian, remember, I will always love you.  You have my heart.”

The call ended and Brian looked at his phone.  He had a bad feeling about what Justin wanted to talk about but it was obvious he wasn’t mad and it could totally just be a business or charity he was interested in but it just nagged him.  But there was no doubt that Justin did know him better than he knew himself.  Just thinking about him made his body sing.

At noon, Brian was on his way to the airport.   John had flown in and was waiting for him.  He had succeeded in getting the client to sign the contract and it was actually for quite a bit more than he had originally talked about but Peter was on his game and had talked him into an additional campaign.  Peter was definitely ready to take the reins. Soon his life would be totally free to be with Justin.  They could travel.  They could design that new house Gus always talks about.  They could make love for 24 hours straight...Brian couldn’t wait.  He had worked hard all his life and he knew he would still be on the boards of these companies but rather than taking a few weeks a year for vacation he would take a few years for work. 

“Uncle Brian, how did it go?”  John asked after they were in the air.

“Your brother was a genius!  He nailed it.”

“He told me about it last night.  It was nice seeing him.  He said Becca and the kids are doing well at Britin.  It is great that he can use the company apartment when he is in town.  Is that new?”

“Yes, that was his idea and it has already paid off.  We always just had a deal with the hotel you have stayed at many times but this is nicer for everyone, more like a home.”

“It was great.  Is Justin coming home today?” John looked over at Brian and could tell from his expression he wasn’t.  “Nothing’s wrong between you two, is it?”

“Not that I know of.  He was upset I couldn’t go with him but he did understand but he made a comment that I am sure I just read something into it.  How is that new grandson?”

Now it was time for Brian to read John’s face.  Love shone from him.  “I never imagined I could love my baby’s baby like this. Leo is just so perfect.”

“He is a beautiful baby. I’m so happy for all of you. Matty, though impulsive getting married in 48 hours, really chose well.”

“Well, that was thanks to you and Justin.  Justin seems to be doing very well.”

“He is, and he follows the rules to the letter.  I don’t think either of us could go through another round of issues.” John and Brian continued to talk for the next five hours as John flew them across the country.  

Taylor stayed close to Shelby the next day but Jenna kept her distance. The two older girls had been picked up by their parents early this morning so Jenna was sitting with some girls the same age as she and Taylor.  Shelby had decided to talk to Molly and Tyler when they got back this afternoon. She knew it wasn’t going to be easy and she was sure Molly and Tyler were starting to have real concerns about their daughter.  Losing her grandmother had been very hard on her and now she seemed to be floundering.  Shelby just hoped they could pull her in before she flew away.

Trenton found Gus in the kitchen with Tallia.  She was sitting on the island eating fruit and scrambled eggs. She looked at Trenton and smiled, “Morning.  Mommy doesn’t let me eat breakfast up here.”

Trent had to smile at her, “ I won’t tell you mommy.”  He looked at Gus who just had on a pair of lose fitting shorts and he wanted to do so many things all at once. He stepped next to him and slipped his hand onto Gus’ ass, knowing Tally couldn’t see what he was doing at this angle.  

Gus turned and gave him a long hug and a lingering kiss on his cheek.  “Good Morning.”  He smiled at Trent and pressed his cock against Trent’s leg.  “What can I get you for breakfast?  Remember I am not the best cook although breakfast is my specialty.  My dads used to wake up often needing breakfast.”

“I’m not picky.  I’ll eat whatever.”

“I think I found that out last night.”   They both laughed as Gus scrambled some eggs.  

“Daddy, I’m done. Wash hands, please.”  Gus wiped the sticky fingers and then lifted her up, giving her a hug and a kiss.  “Down, please. Time to play.”  As her feet touched the ground, she was off to her ‘babies’. 

Keeping one eye on Tally, Gus slipped his hand into Trenton’s shorts and gently cupped his balls, “Last night was beyond words.” Trent kissed him, keeping it short because of the little girl. “Trent, I want your birthday to be beyond special.  What do you say we have a little contest  between then and now?:

“Contest?”

“How about we  not touch until that weekend?  I mean we will still spend our weekly night together but no touching, just sit together naked for the night and then when we get to the Lighthouse, that’s the Inn we are staying at, we can work our way into working our way in.”

“Gus, why would we do that?”

“Haven’t you ever abstained when you really wanted someone.”

“No.  I haven’t.  You know I haven’t been with many people. Other than Adam, I never had relationships and Adam and I were strung out so much of our relationship.  At the beginning all we wanted was sex and then all we wanted were drugs and sex was the side effect.”

“Well then, for your 50th birthday we are going to teach you some new games.”

“Gus, I’m really not into…”

“Pen, you trust me, right?”

“Of course I do.”

“And last night you didn’t want to swim and yet I do believe you enjoyed the swim we took.” Trent just sighed thinking back. “I promise, I will not do anything you don’t want to.  All you have to do is say, no, and I will move on.” Gus ran his hand down his cheek.  “Ok?”

“Ok, Gus.  You don’t know how out of my comfort zone this is.”

“I do know, and I love you for it.  Even if we never had sex again, you would still be my best friend.”  The two men hugged.  “Now, sit and eat your breakfast.  I know you have to head out soon and the rest of my family will be here in a couple hours.  I don’t care if you are here but I have a feeling you prefer not to be.”

Trent sat down, “You’re right.  And I do have to go sign some papers at my lawyer’s office...Ok, I need to stop at Brinn’s before I head home.”

Half an hour later Trenton had his bag and was standing at the door.  Tally walked over, “Are you leaving?”

“I am.  I need to stop by Brinn’s and then get home.” She walked up to him and reached up.  Trenton hesitated but then picked up the little girl.  She kissed his cheek and  put her arms around his neck.  Gus saw the flush on his cheeks but obviously loved her attention.

“Bye bye.” Tallia waved as he set her back on the floor.  “Are you coming again?”

“I don’t know for sure but I am betting I will be invited back sometime.” 

Gus stepped out of the house where he could still see Tally through the door but they had a little privacy.  “Thanks for coming last night.”

“Gus, where else would I be? I’ll be in touch.” 

Trenton stopped at Brinn and signed the paper.  “I could be wrong but I would say you had a good time at my brother’s last night.”

Trent flushed, “We did.  Brinn, Shelby is really alright with all this, isn’t she?”

“Yes, Trenton.  My sister is an amazing woman and she wants what is best for their family and for Gus that includes you.”

“Thanks, Brinn.  I just needed to hear that.”  Trent said goodbye  and then drove home thinking about last night but a little nervous about their trip. 

As soon as Trent was gone Brinn and Juss made a quick trip to see Gus and Tally.  When they arrived Gus poured a couple ice teas and gave the girls juice boxes and they sat out in the shade near the pool.  So Trent looked like he had a great time last night.” Brinn winked at her brother.

“We did have an amazing night.  In two weeks we are going to the Lighthouse for his birthday. I almost feel sorry for him.  He has never really played around.  I mean, I am really only his second relationship and I suggested we have some playtime when we are gone and it was obvious he had never done any experimenting.  I might need to talk to our dads and get some suggestions.”

“That sounds like a good plan.  Gus, have you thought more about what I asked?”

“I have but I haven’t had a chance to talk to Shelby.  She’ll be home in a couple hours and I promise I will ask her before the end of the night.”

“Does that mean you’ll do it if Shelby agrees?”

“I have to say at first it creeped me out because you’re my sister but when I really thought it through, it’s not like we will even be in the same building and I do think it would mean a lot to our dads so yes, I’ll do it if Shelby agrees.”

“And of course, we find out that Zach can’t donate. Trust me, we try and we try….”

“Enough, little sister. I am glad that Zach seems to be having less trouble with his CF.”

“He really is doing well.  But there just isn’t anything we can do about his sperm count and mobility.  But he said he doesn’t care who the father is because if I have the baby, it is ours.”

“Yes, he really is a good guy.”

Brian’s plane landed at the scheduled time and to John’s surprise Matteo was at the air strip when they landed.  He had Leo with him and John couldn’t wait to get his hands on the baby. Brian, John, Matty went into the small coffee shop with Leo and ordered iced coffees.  While John held his grandson close, he said, “I’m glad you brought this little guy with you to pick me up.  I’m a little surprised you didn’t want to stay home.”

“Well, you know I love Nora with all my heart but...well...what does George see in her sister? I have tried and tried to be nice to her but that woman is so annoying and rude and…. I just had to get out for a while.”

Brian smiled, “I was wondering if I was the only one that saw her for who she was.  I just stay clear of her and if George continues the relationship, I may have to do less with George.  I’ll call for a ride.”

“No,” Matteo said, “I can drive you home.  Then I know she will be gone by the time I go back.”

Justin spent the day walking through art galleries and looking at different techniques and styles and by the end of the day he had a good idea what his series of paintings would be and he couldn’t wait to get it started.  He would call Molly tonight and ask if he could use the mother in law suite for a while.  He would do a series of the necessities of life.  There were several different lists.  Some say there were four, some said there were six.   He planned on doing a series of five; Air, Water, Food, Shelter, and Love.  He just knew this would be his greatest accomplishment in what he had to offer the world of art. 

After talking to Molly about using the apartment and promising to explain why he needed it when he got home, he started drawing options for the different paintings.

Shelby arrived home with the kids.  Gage charged into the house while Shelby and Taylor sat in the car for a moment. “Mom, did you tell Daddy anything?”

“No, I wanted to let you do that.”

“But, Mom, aren’t you coming in with me?”

“No, I have to go talk to Molly and Tyler.  They are expecting me.  Please tell your dad I will be back in about an hour.  If you are honest with your dad, you have nothing to worry about. You know that.”

“I love you, Mom.  I am so lucky to have you as parents.”

“I love you, too, Taylor.  Tell your dad I’ll be back soon.  Just tell him what is going on.”

Taylor walked into the house and scooped up Tallia, “I missed you, Tally.” She hugged her sister and kissed her

“Hey, Taylor,” Gus walked over to where his daughters stood.  He hugged Taylor and kissed her cheek.  “Did your mom leave again?”

“Ya,” Taylor set Tallia down and crouched to her level. “Sweetheart, why don’t you go tell Gage all about what you and Daddy did while we were gone or ask him about the fun he had.”

“Ok, Tay.” Tallia scampered up the steps and down the hall to Gage’s room.

“Now that you got rid of your sister, where is your mom going?”

“Daddy, I need to tell you something.  I am so sorry, I didn’t , I really didn’t know….”  

Gus pulled Taylor into his arms.  “Let’s sit down and talk about this.  It can’t be as bad as you think.” Gus sat on the sofa with his daughter in his arms and stroked her hair.   “What is it, Tay?”

Taylor told her dad about the vodka and the weed that they got caught with and how she had no idea it wasn’t water until she tasted it.  She then said that her mom was going to talk to Molly and Tyler because she needed to tell them about Jenna.  “Daddy, Jenna knew, at least she knew about the vodka.  Why did she want to get me in trouble?  She knew I would never do that, especially at a school event.”

“I think she probably just didn't want to do it alone.  She seems to be having a hard time after losing Brenda.  Imagine how hard it would be to lose one of your grandparents and then picture them actually living with you.  I don’t think she’s a bad kid.  Is there anything else you need to tell me?”

“No, Daddy.  I honestly only thought we were breaking the rules by being out of the room later than we were supposed to be.  I know that was wrong and I am sorry about it.”

“I believe you, Taylor.  I am not going to say there won’t be some punishment for that but I will need to talk to your mom before any decisions are made.  I love you, Taylor, and I trust you.”

Taylor crawled onto her dad’s lap.  “Thank you, Daddy.  I promise I will tell you if anything like that happens again.”

By the time Shelby left Molly and Tyler’s, she was sure it wasn’t going to be an easy night there.  Jenna was struggling and it showed on Molly and Tyler’s faces that they weren’t sure where to go next. She told them all the facts as she knew them and it was now up to them to deal with the situation.  She didn’t envy them at all.

 

Chapter 4

Brian stood in the airport in the luggage area  waiting for Justin.  He had missed him so much.  He hoped this was the last time he slept alone in years.  He officially had one more week before he was retired.  He envisioned them spending the next two weeks locked in the house spending most of the time in bed. When Brian saw Sunshine coming down the hall to the baggage area, Brian moved forward to meet him.  He wrapped his arms around Justin and embraced him. He held him for a long time before he brought his lips down and life was good again. “I have missed you so much. I love you”

Justin brought his mouth to Brian’s ear, “I love you, too.  I’m ready to go home.  I can’t wait to tell you my plans.”

“Plans?” Brian had an odd feeling about those words but his thoughts soon moved on as Justin pressed the full length of his body against Brian’s.  Brian growled low in his throat.  “Let’s get your bags so we can go home.”

An hour later they were home and Justin’s bags had been dropped in the kitchen. They were both naked and Brian had Justin pinned to the bed as his mouth roamed over him from head to toe.  Justin was so hard it hurt which just got him more excited. “God, Brian, I want you.  Screw the hell out of me.  Oh, please, I need you deep….”

Brian propped Justin’s hips up so he had a better angle. Then Brian lost patience.  He drove in and knowing it was somewhat painful he could see Justin go into that place that always gave him such bliss. He cried out as wave after wave of pleasure hit him.  Brian shuddered and dropped on top of him. Brian rolled off, bringing Justin along.  “God I missed you. I am so sorry I couldn’t go with you but, Sunshine, I will be done as of Labor Day.  That is only about 10 days away.  After that…” 

“Brian, we need to talk tomorrow but tonight, talking is the last thing I want to do.  With that Justin rolled Brian over and as he drug his tongue down his spine and when he got to the crevice between his cheeks, Justin kept going until he began to probe into his bud and Brian couldn’t think about anything.

Molly looked at her daughter.  Where had her sweet little girl gone and who was this brooding teenager who wouldn’t talk to her.  “Jenna, your dad isn’t going to lift any of the restrictions if you don’t talk to us.” Molly sat down next to her daughter.  When she refused to discuss anything with her parents, Tyler took everything away from her.  She lost her phone, her computer, her tablet… everything that was important to a teenage girl.  She also could not go anywhere alone. 

Jenna glared at her mom, “You can’t hold me here like a prisoner.  I’m your daughter!”

“Actually, Jen, we can.  You are underage and you were found with alcohol and drugs.”

“I bet Taylor didn’t get punished at all.”

“Well, you’d be wrong.  She is grounded until Labor Day.”

“But you and dad haven’t given me an end date. Dad said it would be at least a month.  That’s not fair.”

“Jenna, you knew there was going to be booze and you refuse to answer if you knew about the pot.”

“Mom, Dad would totally lose it if he found out I knew about the pot.”

“Does that mean you did?”

Jenna stood up and stalked a few feet away, “I didn’t say that. Dad is just unreasonable. He treats me like I am 10 and no matter what I say …. I hate it here!” Jenna ran up the steps and Molly heard the door slam. Molly looked at the bottle of wine on the counter but knew it was far too early in the day.  She sat down by her computer and started working on a kitchen for one of the homes she was decorating. 

Molly was just making a pot of coffee when the doorbell rang.  She glanced out the side glass and saw Shelby standing there. She flung the door open and hugged her friend. “Your timing is perfect.  I just started a pot of coffee.”

“I take it Jenna still isn’t talking?”

“She won’t say a word about anything, except how unfair we are.  She got Tyler so wound up she will be lucky to be allowed out of the house by Halloween.” Molly poured them each a cup of coffee and brought a box of chocolates along. “How is Taylor?”

“Taylor is taking it quite well.  She is home babysitting right now.  She was actually scared for Jenna and herself.  She knew they were in over their heads and she said Jenna seemed to be wanting to get into trouble. Taylor said she seemed to be oblivious to the kind of danger she could be in.  Molly, she used to talk to Brenda when she needed to think something through.  Do you think that could be the problem?”

“I know that’s when it started but if she won’t talk, we can’t do anything. Tyler said we just need to give her a little more time.  I’m scared if she doesn’t snap out of it won’t be long before she gets kicked out of school and then….”

Shelby got out of her chair and wrapped her arms around Molly, “You know the whole family will help in any way we can.”

“Yes, I know and I am so thankful for that.  I am trying to talk my mom into coming to visit over Labor Day.  I thought maybe talking to her other grandma…”

“That sounds like a good thing and I know Tally and Juss would love to see her.”

“I’m working on it but, Shelby, have you talked to my brother at all?”

“Well not since he left for Florida.  He comes back today, doesn’t he?”

“I probably am not supposed to say anything but Justin asked if he could move into Brenda’s apartment for a little while.”

“Are he and Brian fighting? Gus didn’t say anything about it and he has been talking to both of them.”

“No, that’s the weird part.  Justin said everything was good between them but he needed a place away for a while.”

“This does not give me a good feeling. When those two are apart it is never good.”

Shelby and Molly talked for a little while before Shelby left for home.  She needed to talk to Gus about this tonight.  This didn’t sound good.

Zach sat at the doctor’s office.  He had stopped by earlier in the morning and made a ‘deposit’ and now he was waiting to talk to him.  He had told Brinn not to bother coming with him.  He had some business around town all day so Brinn was working from home and Justice was there with her.  He knew she was busy but there was a small part of him that wished she could be there. 

Brinn wished she could go to Zach’s appointment but she knew Justice would not be happy to go there and she really didn’t want her three year old to know all the facts of life yet and she would have picked up on the conversation.  She had talked to Shelby but she was in town dropping Gage off at an activity and, although she trusted Taylor completely, there had been several tiny earthquakes the last couple days and Juss just hated those. She didn’t want Taylor to have two panicked three year olds.

As she sat at her desk she wasn’t getting any work done even though Justice was napping.  She kept thinking about Zach until the doorbell got her attention. She glanced at the screen and saw it was George.  She unlocked the door and said, “Come in, George.  I’ll be right there. Juss is sleeping.”  She disconnected and walked toward the entry.  

“Hey, Brinn, I had dropped some food off at Dan and Marcus’ house and thought I’d stop and say hi.”  He gave her a friendly hug.

“You know YOU are always welcome. I know I have said it before but I don’t know what you see in Vicky.”

“Let’s not go there, Brinn. Is Juss around?”

“She’s napping.  The tremors have been upsetting her so much. I really wanted to be with Zach at an appointment right now but I didn’t want Taylor to have to deal with her if there was another one.”

“I could stay.  I don’t have any place I have to be until this evening.”

“Are you sure, George?”

“Go.  I will give her a little snack when she wakes up and tell her you will be back soon. I would love to spend a little time with her.” George smiled over at ther.

“Oh, thank  you!  You have my number and I will hold onto my phone. I don’t think it will take more than an hour or so.”

“No, just one of his appointments.”

“Don’t rush.  I don’t have anything else to do.  I was just going home.”

“Oh, Vicky is going to….”

“Go!  Don’t worry about it.”  Brinn kissed his cheek and was gone. 

Zach was still in the waiting room when Brinn walked in, “Lulu, what are you doing here? Where’s Juss?”

“Juss is taking a nap and George is staying there until we get back.”

“George? How did that happen?” Zach had a bit of an edge to his voice.  He didn’t often show any negativity when it came to George but today Brinn was getting the feeling he wasn’t happy.

“Zach, did I do something wrong? I just wanted to be with you for this. Is there a problem with George.” Brinn kissed him softly.

“No, he’s a good man…”

All the sudden Brinn figured it out, “Oh, Chase, I should have realized...here we are running tests for you and I leave our daughter with the sperm donor.”

“He is much more than a sperm donor and he is a great man.  It isn’t his fault I feel the way I do. I couldn’t love that little girl…”

“Oh, no one has ever doubted that. You are the best father and she couldn’t love you more. You don’t…”

“Zach,” a nurse called to him, “the doctor is ready for you.” 

Brinn squeezed Zach’s hand and they walked back to the doctor’s office.

“Mama, are you there, Mama?”

“Hello, Justice,” George said as he walked into the little girl’s room.  

“You are not Mama.”

“You are right about that.  Your mama is much prettier than I am “

“Where is she?” Justice reached up and let George lift her out.

“She is with your dad.  They will both be home soon. Would you like a snack?”

“Yes, please.” Justice rested her head on his chest as he carried her to the kitchen.  She was still rubbing sleep from her eyes.  Just then she tensed and George realized there was the slighted tremor to the ground.

“It is alright, darling.” George kissed her forehead and her cheek. 

“I don’t like the earthquakes,” a tear ran down her face.

“I can understand that.  It can be scary for everyone.” 

“But why does it….” the doorbell rang and he carried her over and looked out, “Well, it looks like we have company,” he opened the door and Vicky walked in.  “Hey Vic? What are you doing here?”

“I just thought I would stop by.”

“You just thought you’d make sure Brinn wasn’t here.”

Vicky walked around the house looking at all the top of the line features in it.   “She can afford anything.  She has never had to work a day….”

“Jussy,” George cut her off, “Would you like a snack now?”

“Yes, please.” She said but kept her arms wrapped around his neck.

“Let me hold her while you make her something.” Vicky reached over and grabbed Juss out of George’s arms.

“No!  I want to stay with George,” Justice said.

“Vicky, you surprised her.  Just let her...I can get her a snack.” George set her on the counter while he pulled out some bread.  He took a slice of bread and rolled it out flat.  He spread some  jam on it and then rolled it up.  He then mixed a little peanut butter with some Greek yogurt for a dipping sauce. George watched her pull her legs under her and she dipped her jelly pinwheel in the peanut butter.  

“Thank you, George.  This is good.”

“You are so welcome, love.  Do you remember Vicky?  

Juss nodded her head. “She is Leo’s aunt.”

“Yes, she is and she is my girlfriend.”

“Why?”

“Why? Because we like each other.”

“She doesn’t like my mommy.  I heard them once.”

Vicky looked indignant, “Adults can have disagreements sometimes. That doesn’t mean anything.”  Vicky tried to soften her tone as she spoke, “And just because adults don’t get along doesn’t mean we can’t get along, ok?”

“Ok,” Juss looked up to George for reassurance and he nodded.  “When will my daddy be back?”

“Your daddy is…”

“VICKY!” George cut her off. “Juss, they will be here pretty soon so Vicky better head home.”  George turned and looked at Vicky and said very softly, “You know you can’t be here when they get home.”

“Well, Justice, I’m glad we can be friends.”

“Bye, Vicky.” Juss said as she left.  “George, I am sorry but I don’t like her.”

“Well, hopefully when you get to know her better you can be friends.”

Zach and Brinn walked out of the clinic holding hands.  Once they were outside, Brinn hugged him tight.  “Zach, I am so sorry.  I would give anything to have your baby.”

“I’m sorry, I can’t be a father.”

“No, Zach, NEVER say that,” she stepped back and looked into his eyes, “Just because you can’t get me pregnant has nothing to do with your ability to be a father. Our daughter is so lucky to have you as her daddy, even if her father pops in once in a while.”  Zach kissed her,  “And at least we don’t have to worry about pregnancy? Do you know how many couples would kill for that.”

“Oh, I like that part! I know I have said it before but I really mean this, Any child of your is a child of mine.”

Separately, they drove home and when they arrived the house smelled amazing. “Daddy!” Juss squealed as Zach picked her up. “George is making us dinner.”

“I hope that is alright.  Juss wanted  to help cook so I looked at what you had in the house.  I hope that is alright.”

“It smells great,” Zach said casually as he held his daughter. “I am sure we will enjoy it. Thanks’ for watching our little girl.”

“I….you know I would love to spend time with her.  If you ever ….” 

Brinn watched Zach withdrawal a bit and then he walked with Justice into another room.

“Did I do something?”

“No, George, it isn’t you.  Everything is fine but...well,”

“It is none of my business. I understand.”

“Thanks, George, I’m really glad I could be with him.“ 

“You know I love her.  I know she is yours, but I love her.”

“Well, I have seen her look at you and the feeling is mutual.” George smiled and walked out of the door.

Brian and Justin got out of bed in time to make dinner. They were both exhausted and exhilarated at the same time.  “Is breakfast food alright?”  Justin asked as he pulled out eggs, bacon, and cheese.  He dug in the freezer and found some cooked sausages.  He pulled out some cinnamon rolls that just needed to be thawed and Justin started cooking.

As Justin scrambled eggs in a bowl he focused on what he was doing but started talking to Brian.  “You should have been there, although you probably would have gotten bored but the artwork was so amazing.  And those young artists, they have done more in the artworld then I have and they have only been out of college more than a handful of years.  I just….well, we had a family and I wouldn’t have changed my time with Gus and Brinn for anything but,” Justin poured the eggs into a pan and once they were on the low heat, he heated the sausage and rolls.

Brian walked over to him, “But?” he wrapped his arms around Justin’s upper chest and shoulders.

“Well, you are about to retire and have been so successful in everything you did. I mean you have the advertising, the vineyard, and all the hotels.”

“Justin, we own those things.”

 Justin turned off the heat under the eggs and turned into Brian’s arms. “I know but you did the work for it.”

“Well, you raised our kids. That is worth so much more than….”

“Brian, I want to do one last big series.  Who knows how long my leg will allow me to be up on it for hours.” Justin walked past Brian and got the sausages, dropping them in the pan next to the eggs to brown them a bit.

“Of course, you can do that.  I have never stopped you from doing your art. You have a great studio here.  I can bring you food and take advantage of the starving artist.”

“No, Brian.  I can’t be distracted.  I want my total focus to be on the painting.  I can’t do that around you.  When you are around, I just want to crawl in bed with you and make love.  Now I am not saying I don’t want sex for the weeks I paint but it has to be like the old days.  When I want sex I’ll try to find it.  Of course the only place I will look is here but I don’t expect you to just sit here and wait for me. I mean if I come over and you are gone, you are gone?  I know this doesn’t make a lot of sense.  Can you understand what I am saying?”  Justin handed Brian a plate of food and took one for himself.  “I just need to be able to work for 48 hours straight if I need to.” Justin sat next to Brian and looked at him. “Does that make any sense?”

Brian sat there eating his dinner in silence. “Sunshine, I understand your need to paint and have some privacy but, why can’t you do it here?”

“Because, my love, I can’t focus when I am near you. All I can think about is the length of your back, the firmness of your ass, and, god, just the taste of you.”

“Is that bad?” Brian held Justin’s chin and kissed him so deeply Justin nearly melted from the heat.”

“No, but that is exactly why I can’t be here.  Molly said I can use Brenda’s apartment and I can use the attic space above for my studio. And when I hit a brick wall or just need you so bad...I’ll call and if you are free we can be together.  If you need Marcus and Dan, well, I’m hoping you would call them but if you need to go out…”

“Shit, Justin. I don’t want anyone but you. Why are you doing this now? I mean I am retiring in ten days.  We will be free to travel, to spend all day every day together.  We can take our grandkids somewhere special.”

“The grand kids will be in school except for the little girls and of course if you want to spend time with them, I am sure you could.”

“Fuck, Sunshine! Is this really so important to you?”

“It is, baby. I need to do this.  Maybe it will go fast. I just know if I am here with you, I will never get it finished.  You can come visit but you need to call first.  I want to just show that I really have the talent…”

“Oh, Sunshine, you have so much talent.  I don’t like it but I guess I can understand it a little.  I’m a big personality and you have always been willing to take a backseat but now it’s your turn to fly just don’t forget where your heart is.”

“Oh, do you know how much I love you?”

“I am hoping you’ll show me.”

After Justin showed his love several ways, he fell asleep but Brian laid there staring at the ceiling.  Was he really serious?  He thought he could understand how he felt but it was so  wrong.  Justin was so successful in his life. But if Justin needed to realize that on his own, he would give him space.  He just prayed that Justin would realize he didn’t need to do it this way. But he thought back to some of Justin’s other artistic binges and once he got into a mode he could lose himself.  Brian just didn’t want to lose him too.  He kept reminding himself another man wasn’t involved.  He wasn’t sure what was a bigger threat, a man or his art.

Zach held Brinn closely.  She never stopped surprising him at what an amazing lover she was.  He had never figured out how as such a weak, unhealthy guy, he had snared her.  She was gorgeous and an heiress and she loved him.  He didn’t doubt that.  He just didn’t understand it.

“Earth to Zach,” Brinn placed a hand on his chest and looked into his eyes.  Where did you go?”

She brought her mouth down to his.  He ran his hand down her naked back and landed on her ass.  “I was just wondering how I ended up with the most amazing woman in the world, with a perfect child, and yet what do I have to offer you?”

“Are you serious? Chase, I couldn’t go through a day without you.  You are my life.  You are my support.  You give me everything I need.”

A look of sadness crossed his face, “I can’t give you another child.”

“Oh, Chase, you know the doctor said it was possible.  It would just mean a lot of procedures for both of us.  I will do it. I will do anything for you.”

“No, I don’t want you to have to go through all of that and you would be the one that would be most affected. I just…..   I want us to have another child soon.  If Gus is willing….”

“We will try to talk to them this weekend. Maybe they can come here and Taylor can watch both little girls. I know some people might think it is weird and the new baby and Gus’ kids will be half siblings but it worked for Matteo and me. Thank you, Chase for putting up with my weird ideas.”

“Oh, Lulu, it just makes me love you more knowing how much you want to please your fathers.”

“And remember, just because you are shooting blanks doesn’t mean we can’t practice,” she kissed his cheek, “and practice,” she kissed his mouth, “and practice,”  she kissed his chest and then continued  downward.

“Gus, you awake?” Shelby asked Gus softly.  They had gone outside to watch the stars and ended up skinny dipping and then fell asleep under a large beach blanket on the pool deck.  

“I am now.  Haven’t had enough yet?”

Gus moved his hand down and slipped a couple fingers into her. “God, Gus, stop, I can’t think when you start….I have been trying to talk to you all night!”  

“I’m sorry,” he brought his hand up and licked off his fingers.  “What is it, Shelly?”

“You talked to your dads today, didn’t you?”

“Of course, when they were out of bed long enough to say hi.  It was just before dinner.”

“They seemed alright?  They didn’t say anything about your dad  moving out?” Shelby looked over at Gus.

“No!  Moving out?”

“He called Molly and asked if he could stay in Brenda’s place.”

“That can’t be...They were obviously not fighting today.” Gus pulled her close.  “I will talk to them in the morning.  Ready to go inside?” Gus stood and as he offered his hand to Shelby there was a little shaking again. “I wish it would just have a real quake and be done with it! Let’s go to bed.  Maybe I can rock your world.” They both laughed as they ran through the house naked.

Gus texted his dads and said he was coming for breakfast. Brian looked at his phone, “So who did our son talk to? Who knows?”

Justin kissed him, “I only talked to Molly and I am sure she talked to Tyler but other than that…”

“Gus told you about the incident with Taylor and Jenna. I bet Shelby and Molly talked.  Well, I guess we better get up and make breakfast. Maybe it will make sense to me when you explain it to him.” Brian got up and offered a hand to Justin.

“Brian, do you really not understand?” he asked as he pressed his body against Brian’s”

“All I know for sure is that without you I wouldn’t have managed half of what I have done in my life.  I mean you always kept me focused and, face it, I would have died when I was barely 40. And not that I agree with it, but I think I can see your point of view. Just remember to come home to me often.” Brian pulled him close and it was obvious the kiss he gave him next affected him.”

“Brian, you know it isn’t that I don’t love you….”

“I do, Sunshine,” he spanked Justin’s bare ass, “Now get on a robe and make our son some breakfast.”

Thirty minutes later Gus was drinking coffee at the counter with Brian while Justin put food on plates.  “So tell me, what is this about you moving out, Dad?  Pops, you don’t seem angry or upset.”

Justin brought the plates of food and set them in front of Brian and Gus and then got his own plate and sat next to Gus. “We aren’t fighting, Gus.  It is just something I need to do for myself. Brian is retiring in a  week and it just dawned on me all the things I never did.  I talked to a group of young artists in Miami and they just reinforced all the things I haven’t done that I planned to do.  I am going to paint a new series of five paintings.  I will stay in Brenda’s apartment and used the loft above it as my studio.  I just need to do this.”

“And Pops, you’re alright with this?”

“Your dad has a mind of his own and if he feels he needs to do this, I’m not going anywhere.”

“So, today I am going to move my art supplies over there and then I will bring over a little bit of clothes. I have told Brian that I will split my time but it has to be my choice.  I need to do my own thing and not feel guilty.”

“He will come home to me.  He will need me and I’ll need him.” Brian looked over Gus and locked eyes with Justin. “He’ll come home to me.”

“This isn’t meant as a negative. It is just something I need to do.”

“Well, it is none of my business, but Dad, don’t forget Pops needs you.”  Gus didn’t expect either of them to respond. “I will see you Labor Day if not before.”

“Ok, Gus.  Is it your place or Brinn’s?”

“Ours of course.  It’s the curse or the blessing of the pool.  We don’t mind.  Hell, that pool gave me one of the best nights of sex I have had with Pen.”

“Pen?”  Brian pulled a face.

“Trenton. He’s an author.  He writes so I call him Pen.”

“Was your camera on at the pool? I might need some…”

“Shut up, Pops.” And with that Gus left.

By Friday evening, Justin was moved into Brenda’s old place and Brian was spending the evening with Dan and Marcus at their place. “Where’s Hannah?”  Brian asked as he sipped some wine.

“She’s with Danny and Elliott. She Loves going over there. It kills her that they are struggling.  She’s bright.  She sees Danny’s pain.  Danny hopes that having a child around might soften Elliott up.  I don’t think Danny is going to wait around much longer.” Marcus said as he sat next to Dan on the sofa, giving him a long kiss. 

Dan’s hand settled on Marcus’ fly.  “If I would have fought harder about Hannah, would you have left?”

“Dan, as much as I love you, my heart would never have been complete without our kids.  And you have to admit, you would have had an emptiness if it were just the two of us.”

“They definitely have added to our life.”

“Has Elliott ever explained why he is so adamant?” Brian asked.

Dan shrugged, “According to Danny he talks in counseling but never really says anything. They have started sleeping in separate rooms. Neither of them are happy.  I might just have to go knock some sense into him. He is hurting our…” Dan’s fingers had tightened on Marcus.

“Darling, I think you are fond...off…”

“Oh, sorry, Red.” Dan put his arms around Marcus and he kissed him. A timer went off in the kitchen and Marcus slipped away from Dan to finish dinner.

“So when will you see Justin next?”

“My guess is Labor Day.”

“Are you alright with this?” Dan looked Brian directly in the eyes,

“Dan, you know it isn’t whether I’m alright or not.  Justin needs to know he’s alright.”

“Hey, dinners ready,”  Marcus said and as Brian stood he linked his arm around Brian’s waist.  “Justin needs this.  If he’ll let me I’ll keep an eye on him.” Marcus kissed Brian’s cheek.

“Thanks, Marcus, this is going to get a lot worse before it gets better I think.  I know him.  He’ll get sucked in.  He won’t eat or sleep…”

“Molly will keep an eye on him. He didn’t go far.” Dan tried to reassure him.

“I know.  I’m done wallowing.  Let’s eat.”

Taylor was happy to watch the two little girls.  Gage was out of the house so he wouldn’t annoy any of them and they were having mac and cheese which was always a favorite.  There was a new movie they wanted to watch so the evening was set. Taylor told them she would put nail polish on them while they watched the show so everyone was happy.  

Gus and Shelby arrived at Brinn and Zach’s.  “God, George is such an amazing cook.”  Gus said as he finished the last bite on his plate. 

“Does anyone know what he sees in Vicky?” Brinn started, “I have never felt such dislike for a person immediately. I just can’t find anything I like about her and I have tried.”

“I know.  She is so different from sweet Nora,” Shelby agreed. “And that little Leo, your nephew is so adorable.”  For the next five minutes they talked about the little boy but then it circled around.

“You both know one of the reasons we invited you tonight. Shelby, I know Gus talked to you already and I know it may sound really weird. I mean, Gus is my brother but since he isn’t my biological brother I am hoping you will agree to this.  This is the only way our dads can have a child biologically belonging to both of them.  You know they love all the kids but, just to see what they created…”

Shelby looked at Brinn and Zach, “I think that would be the best thing you could give your dads and you two are such great parents.  Plus our older kids will understand and I think Tally and Juss will love having another connection.”

“Do we need to buy a new turkey baster? That’s how JR was conceived,”  Gus chuckled.

“If you’re Ok with it, I think I will see if Tammy will help us.  I’d ask Danny but he wants a child so bad. I don’t want to rub it in his face.”

“Just let me know when it works for Tammy,” Gus walked over to Brinn’s chair and pulled her up, giving her a hug. “I love you, Brinny.  I can’t wait to see you with a new little one in your family.” 

“If you happen to get pregnant quickly, you might have an anniversary surprise for our dads.”  

“Oh, that would be so amazing.  I’ll talk to Tammy tomorrow.”

The couples enjoyed the rest of the evening and by the time Gus and Shelby went home and Zach followed to get his little girl, everyone was excited about the possibilities.  When they arrived, Zach found Justice asleep on Taylor’s lap.  As he lifted her to his shoulder, she said, “Daddy, look at my pretty nails.  I love you, Daddy.” And then she was asleep again.

“I can’t wait to have another one.”  Zach thanked Taylor and took his sleeping daughter home.

By Labor Day, Brinn had talked to Tammy who agreed to help them with their project.  They had decided to tell everyone that they were going to try for another.  They would just use the word donor and knew their family wouldn’t pry.  “Dad,” Brinn walked over and hugged Brian.  “Is Daddy coming?”

“I am not sure.  Molly said she would try to get him to come but she is struggling with Jenna right now and Tyler is out of town.  With Paul away at college, they just have so much going on there. We can only hope.”

“Well, Dad, you know you are always welcome at our house if you get lonely.”

“Thanks, Sweetheart. Now that I am retired, you may wish you had never said that.”

Justin was covered with paint up in the loft.  He had sketched out his image of air.  It was the most abstract of the Necessities of Life.  He had started half a dozen paintings of it already but he thought he had finally found what he was looking for.  

Justin heard the apartment door slam and then heard Jenna, “Fuck!  Fuck, fuck, fuck.”

“Jenna, is everything alright?” Justin came down from his studio to see her ready to hurl a mug across the room.

“Why did Mom have to let you stay here? This is Grandma’s place.  No one else should stay here. She should be here.  Grandma should be here. She was fine and then….” Jenna dropped to the floor cross legged and cried.

Justin walked over to her but when he touched her shoulder she reacted viciously, “Don’t touch me.  I don’t want you to touch me.  I….” she stood and rushed out of the apartment almost knocking her mom over as she hurried past.

Molly walked in with a lost look on her face.  Justin walked over.  He wanted to hug her but he didn’t want her dirty. “Oh, Molly…” 

Molly threw her arms around her brother’s neck. “Oh, Justin, I just don’t know what to do.  Brenda is gone.  Paul is at college, and Tyler is gone again.  I need my husband and since Brenda’s death, we have hardly seen him.  When he is here he gets so frustrated with Jenna, he just turns around and goes on his next trip. I just don’t know what to do anymore.  She’s not a bad girl but if she doesn’t realize what she’s doing, she may end up in real trouble.”

“Oh, Mollusk, I know she’s not a bad kid.  Have you talked to Tyler?”

“He won’t listen.”

“Maybe it is time to talk to Dan.”

“I don’t want Tyler to get mad.  I just …. I’m afraid he will leave me.” Molly took a deep breath.  “I need to go change and  you need to change.  I guess at least Jenna’s outburst got your attention.  I know you won’t disappoint your grandkids.  I am sure Juss and Tally miss you.”

“Now that is hitting below the belt but I’ll be ready in 15 minutes.”

By the time Justin and Molly arrived with Jenna,  Gus and Shelby’s house and yard were full of friends and family.  The moment Justin got out of the car, Brian had him in his arms and kissed him. Justin instantly responded.   Jenna stormed past them and Molly just walked past her brother and his husband.  

“Oh, Sunshine, I have missed you.  You feel so good!” Brian pressed him against the vehicle.  “Please stay with me tonight!  Please!” 

“Papa, papa!”  Two little voices called.  

Justin looked at Brian, “Yes, I’ll stay.”

Gus was disappointed Trenton didn’t come but he knew they had the whole next weekend together.  He knew crowds were not Trent’s thing.  It was a beautiful day and people were in and out of the pool as well as some playing volleyball.  Everyone was aware of the tension between Elliott and Danny and when Brinn and Zach announced they were looking into having another baby everyone was excited for them.  

As the sun began to set, people started heading home.  When Marcus and Dan headed out the door, Justin followed them.  “Dan, do you know when Tyler will be back?”

“No, I’m not sure, why?”

“Molly really needs him here.  I’m worried about the marriage right now. I think the strain of the last few months is getting to all of them.”

“I have been thinking I need another lead agent since I am cutting back.  I probably am working him too hard. Thanks, Justin.  I sometimes lose perspective.”

“Thanks, Dan.”

The crowd had thinned to just Brian and Justin and their kids and grandkids.  The excitement about Brinn and Zach hoping to expand their family made everyone giddy and Brian and Justin didn’t even realize the most exciting part of it.  And soon everyone went home.  School was starting tomorrow so there were things to prepare and do.  

Brinn and Zach were leaving with Justice.  Brinn had talked to Tammy and let Gus know that Tammy would stop by in the morning for Gus’ specimen and Brinn, knowing her cycle completely knew tomorrow would be a good day to try.  Tammy really would have liked her to do some more prep but there was no changing Brinn’s mind.  And after Brinn had put Justice to bed, Zach and Brinn made love.  They took their time and enjoyed every moment.  Even if he couldn’t create a baby with his wife he could at least show he loved her more to make up the difference.

Justin was very chatty when he got home.  As Brian attempted to get him undressed, Justin couldn’t stop talking about his painting, “Tonight I realized what I was missing on the painting. It was the life that is air.  I have been trying to figure it out but tonight it became clear. Air isn’t visible so how ….”

Brian quit trying to slow Justin down. “You’re not going to stay are you?”

“I’m sorry, I have got to go.  I….” He stopped long enough to kiss Brian and  then said, “I have to go and get my ideas on canvas.”  Justin grabbed a set of keys for one of the SUVs and drove away.

Brian was unsettled and pulled out a bottle of whiskey and walked to the office.  After he opened the door he realized he didn’t have work to do  in there.  He was retired.  Sure he was still in charge of the vineyard but it wasn’t the busy season so there was nothing to do with that.  He walked toward the master bedroom but realized he just couldn’t sleep in there so he went into the guest room with his bottle of whiskey.  As he lay in bed he looked at the pictures of the love he shared with Justin.   As he drank himself into oblivion he stared at the pictures that portrayed his feelings so well and soon he was passed out and missing his love.

Justin stripped as he rushed up the steps to the loft.  He began painting with fluid strokes.  His children and grandchildren  were his breath, what kept him alive.  The sun was coming up before he collapsed on the old sofa  in the loft. He would only sleep a few minutes and then he would….

It was very early the next morning when Gus and Shelby woke and Shelby coaxed a specimen from  him. She didn’t have to work too hard and before Tammy had arrived to pick it up they had made love.  When Tammy texted that she was pulling up to the house, Gus rushed out with the small specimen jar and Tammy drove over to Brinn and Zach’s.  Brinn and Zach waited anxiously and when Tammy arrived she did have an instrument that reminded them of a turkey baster.  

“Ok, Brinn, try to relax.  I am just going to use this instrument to get further up so it will have a better chance of meeting your egg.  When I’m done, just to be safe, no sex for at least 12 hours and, Brinn laying in bed for an hour or so is also a good idea.

Thirty minutes later Zach lay next to Brinn.  “Do you realize,” he lay his hand on her stomach, “That you may already be growing our next child?”

“I do but right now all I can think about is all the sex we will be having if my libito kicks in like it did last time.”

Zach sighed loudly and tried to hide his grin, “It’s a terrible job but I will do my best not to complain.”

 

Chapter 5

Brian Kinney was officially retired. It definitely wasn’t how he had planned it.  He was already trying to figure out what he was going to do with his time.   This was supposed to be time with Sunshine.  He had hoped that they could fly to Ibiza and spend a week naked at the pool.  Instead he was waiting for his phone to ring.  He had sent a few messages to Justin throughout the week but had only heard back from him once.  He had called Molly once, but he didn’t want to bother her too often.  He knew she had her hands full right now. Finally, he decided he would start planning the new house they had mentioned.  Obviously, he wouldn’t do anything without Justin but he could still start it.

Gus stood in their kitchen on Friday morning.  He had made breakfast for the kids.  Gage seemed to always be starving at 14 years old.  He had made scrambled eggs, sausage, and pancakes for him.  Taylor, as a teenage girl, would prefer not to eat breakfast at all but Gus knew she wouldn’t turn down a smoothie which he put together for her. As Gage made short work of his meal, Taylor stood next to her dad, resting her head on his shoulder, Gus’ hand resting on her hip.

“I hope you have a nice weekend with Trenton this weekend.”

“Thanks, Tay.  You know I love you, right? That my relationship with Trenton has nothing to do with….”

“Oh, Daddy, of course I know none of this has anything to do with us.  I am just glad you have found someone that makes you happy in that part of your life.  I remember how scared I was when you were missing in L.A.  Now, you are with us.  Even when you aren’t here you are available to us.”

Well, this weekend I might not be available.”

“That’s Ok.  I know if we had an emergency we could get you. It is Trenton’s birthday, isn’t it?”

“Yes, it is.”

“Tell him I said happy birthday.  When do you come back home?”

“I will be home by Monday for sure. It might be Sunday night.”

“Oh, we need to get going.  Our ride will be here in a minute.  Gage, get your bag.  The bus will be here in a minute.”

“Ya, ya.” Gage said as he put his plate in the dishwasher.  “Enjoy your screw weekend, Dad.  When can I find someone to have sex with?”

“Gage, you are not old…”

“Dad, don’t tell me I’m not old enough.  You’ve told me how old you were when you started having sex.”

“Gage, you and I are going to talk when I get home.  Next week Saturday, you and I are going to have a guys day.  Figure out what you want to do.” Gus kissed his son who hugged him back.  “Love you, Dad. Have a nice ‘shagging’ weekend.”  And without batting an eye he was gone.  That’s when Gus noticed Shelby and Tallia on the steps.  She was smirking at him.

“Now, it’s about time you have ‘the talk’ with him.  I think you and I better have a talk first so we agree on our stand about this.” 

Gus walked over to the bottom of the steps and took Tally from her mom.  “Come here sweet girl.”

“Daddy, you going away?” Tally puckered her lips and kissed him with a big smack.

“I am, baby. But not very long.  Can you help Mommy while I’m gone?”

She nodded vigorously. “I can do that, Daddy.  I miss you already.”

“Oh, I will miss you, too.  May I kiss your mommy goodbye, properly?” He set Tallia on the floor and she giggled when Gus pulled Shelby close.  “Come here, sexy!” 

By the time Gus left her go she could barely stand.  “Lord, I’m going to miss you. You have a great time and come back to us safe. We will be here.  Let me know you got there safe and I won’t contact you unless there is an emergency.”

“Do you know how much I love you?”

“I do, Gussy.  Say happy birthday to Trenton but now get out of here or I may not let you go.”

When Gus arrived at Trenton’s he found exactly what he expected, a very nervous Trenton.  They hadn’t been together since the night of the swimming pool and being told they were going to do some exploring this weekend had brought him to the brink.  As Gus entered the house the first thing he heard was, “I don’t think we should be doing this.  We can just stay here and have a nice …”

“Pen, you trust me, right?”

“Of course, I do.”

“Then,” Gus kissed him, “Relax and grab your bags.  We have an hour drive and then it will just be you and me all weekend.  If you don’t want to have sex at all this weekend, fine, although I hope that’s not the case, and if you want to be naked all weekend, and I hope this is your choice, I am game for that, too.  It is your birthday and the weekend is yours.”

An hour later they were sitting in front of the Lighthouse Inn.  “You didn’t lie about how beautiful it is here.  Tony and John lived here?”

“They did for a couple years.  It was just a beat up all lighthouse when Pops bought it and Tony got it up and running like it is today. The lighthouse has two rentable rooms but we have the place to ourselves this weekend. I hope you want me to share the Light room but if you don’t I can stay on the lower level.”

Both men got out of the vehicle and grabbed their small bags. After they had stepped into the building and Trent did a quick look around, he pressed Gus tightly against the wall and kissed him. “Hell if you are sleeping anywhere but with me after you hauled me up here.”  He then continued the kiss much more lighthearted and playful. His hand moved into the back of Gus’ pants and soon his finger was tantalizing him.

“Let’s go upstairs before I ruin my pants,” Gus said as he broke away and headed up the stairs with Trenton right behind him. Once they were upstairs, the view took Trenton and Gus in.  Trenton turned a full circle looking at the view in all directions.  He stepped out onto the balcony and felt the ocean breeze caress his skin.

“This place is stunning. You had described it but I never thought…”  Gus interrupted the comment by putting his arms around Trent’s waist and began to pull Trent’s shirt up as he kissed him. He separated long enough to slip the shirt over his head and tossed it on a chair nearby.  Trent did the same with Gus’ shirt and then they struggled to get each other out of their pants.  They both dropped onto loungers and soon they stood, facing each other completely naked.  Trenton stepped close to Gus and then grabbed him and pulled him close.  “It has been too long, Gus.  You are so beautiful.” He reached out and let his hand slide down Gus’ body.  As his hand dipped below his waist he reached out with the other hand and pulled him close with his arm around his waist.  Trent brought his mouth to Gus’ ear and softly said, “I need you, Gus. I’ve missed you.”  As was standard for this hotel, there were baskets of condoms sitting on nearly every table. Gus reached for one and after handing it to Trenton he stayed bent over the lounger and braced himself. Moments later Trenton slowly but steadily entered him.   

“Pen, hurry please.  I need to feel...I….” at that moment Gus could have sworn Trent was farther in him than anyone ever had been. He cried out and lost all control.   Trent drove in three more times and then he stayed buried as he lost himself completely to Gus.

Brinn knew it had only been 3 days since the procedure but she would swear that she felt something different in her.  She actually thought she felt queasy this morning but that was probably just her nerves. Thinking about carrying Gus’ child was very emotional. She was also emotional about her dads’ situation.  She knew when her daddy got into this mood he wouldn’t change his mind.  She just hoped her dad could manage to work through it. Her daddy’s timing just couldn’t be worse.  She would just invite her dad over for dinner and ask him to babysit, anything to keep him from getting bored.  And then she realized spacing off like this was not going to get her home early.  She was seriously thinking about making Stone House her office.  She would be close to home and Matteo could work out of the office they shared in town, although he had mentioned working at home now.  Nora would be going back to work soon and they were hiring an in-home babysitter but Matty wanted to be close.

Brinn picked up her phone when it buzzed, “Hey, Chase. I am trying to get out of here in the next hour.”

“No rush, Lulu.  I was just checking how you were feeling.  This morning you seemed a little off.”

“I know it is too early to have symptoms.  It has to all be in my head but I feel like I am already pregnant.  I will buy a pregnancy test on my way home when I stop to pick up dinner.” After talking to Justice for a little bit Brinn said goodbye.  She really wanted another child. She laid her hand on her stomach and softly said, “Little one, I hope you are really in there.You have a family that can’t wait to meet you.”

Molly wandered into Justin’s apartment and up to the loft.  She was there more than ten minutes before Justin noticed she was there.  “Molly! When did you get here?”

“A while ago.  You were so involved I just wanted to watch for a while.”

“Did Tyler make it back?”

“He did,” Molly stood up and walked to the window.  “But he and Jenna started arguing as soon as he arrived and I just couldn’t deal with it anymore.  Justin, I just…” Justin put his arms around his sister. “Is there anything I can do for you?”

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 “You’re doing it.  Tyler and I….we need to talk.”

“Mollusk, what can I do?”

“I think Tyler might be...I’m not sure but I think he might be having an affair. He’s rarely home and when he is….well, he isn’t touching me.  And Jenna, I think that is part of her trouble.  I don’t know if she knows something for sure or if she just suspects.  He just isn’t willing to stand up to any of it.”

Justin held her for some time and then she took a step back.  “I do know something you can do for me.”

“What is it, Molly?”

“Go home to Brian tonight.  I understand, I do. But tonight I want to know that you are with your husband. I know you love each other. Please go be with Brian tonight.  You can come back to work on your painting tomorrow.”

“Are you sure you don’t want me around to...I don’t know...be the big brother.”

“No, just go home for tonight. We can talk when you come back.  Tyler is already talking about his next case that he will leave for on Monday.”

“Ok, Molly, I just have….”

“No, Justin.  This will still be here when you get back. Please, text Brian and tell him you are on your way home. Jenna and Tyler and I need some time alone in the house….Just go.”

“Text me in the morning.  Let me know when I should come back.”

“Brother, come back when you are ready.  You know you will enjoy your time with Brian.”

“Alright, Molly, but if you need me….”

“I love you, Justin. Thanks.”

Justin watched Molly leave the apartment and then picked up his phone. “Sunshine! How are you? How’s the painting going?”

“Molly is throwing me out for the night.  Am I welcome to come home tonight?”

“Justin, you are always welcome.  When will you get here?”

“About half an hour?”

“Hurry, Sunshine.  I have missed you.”

“I’ll be there soon.”

Brian found himself whistling as he opened a bottle of wine and pulled a frozen meal out of the freezer.  He was sure Justin hadn’t been eating.  He never ate well when he was in artist mode. He turned the oven on and looked at the instructions.  It said one hour on low or an hour and a half at a lower temperature. Brian set it on the lower setting and set the timer on his phone. As Justin pulled up he put the pan in the oven.  He wasn’t sure what Justin had planned for the evening but he hoped he stayed until morning.  His body ached to just hold him but prayed they would do more. 

“Brian,” Justin called as he walked in and as soon as he saw him, he rushed across the room and into his arm. He didn’t say another word.  After they had kissed, Justin grabbed the front of Brian’s pants and led him to the bedroom.   Within moments they were naked and Brian was deep inside Justin.  Justin thrust back to meet him and just before he  came he arched back against Brian.  Together they uttered sounds of pleasure as they collapsed on the bed.

“I don’t know why you have graced me with your beautiful body tonight but I am so glad you did.” Brian kissed Justin as his hand grazed every inch of the skin he could reach.

“Molly sent me over.”

“I always liked your sister.” Brian started playing with Justin’s cock. “Why did Molly send you.  Were you bothering her?”

Justin snuggled closer to Brian.  “Things aren’t good over there.  Molly thinks Tyler is having an affair and Tyler can barely stand being with Jenna right now.  Molly says all they do is fight and Tyler is already saying he is leaving again. Molly is just hanging on by a thread. She said I needed to remember how much I love you.”

“How’s the painting going?” Brian continued to stroke Justin’s cock.

“I think I will be starting the second one tomorrow.  Air will need a few last touches but it is time to move on.”

“What one are you going to do next?” Brian asked as his mouth moved down Justin’s body. “I have...haven’t decided.” Brian’s finger found its mark and Justin began to tremble as Brian stroked the shivering bud.  Brian stopped moving his finger which made Justin move for the same effect. 

“I…..think I will….do water…….please, Brian!  I need….”  Brian’s mouth came down on Justin and it was all over.  Just as Brian finished swallowing Justin’s offering his phone began to ping.  

“What’s that for?” Justin questioned.

“Dinner.  We have 10 minutes until it’s ready. Why don’t you jump in the shower and rinse off while I get it out of the oven.”

“Are you telling me I stink?” Justin’s eyes followed a path down Brian’s body.

“Of course not, Sunshine.  I always love the smell of you but you do have paint all over you. I better go get dinner out before it burns.”  Brian belted a robe around him as Justin got in the shower. 

Brian poured two glasses of wine and lit some candles.  At the last minute he decided they should go out on the veranda.  He rushed back to the bedroom and nearly ran into Justin. “What’s the rush?” Justin said as he unbelted Brian’s robe deftly.  

“Dinner is ready but it is such a nice night I thought we could eat on the veranda.  I’ll be out in just a minute.  Why don’t you grab the wine and start the fire pit.” Brian kissed Justin gently.  “I am so glad you’re home.  I missed you.”

Gus and Trent had ended up in the hot tub a good part of the afternoon but the breeze picked up and it soon was too chilly to be comfortable so they went inside.  After a shared shower they put on the silk robes that came with the room and sat in front of the fire.  “So, did you give up the hair brained idea of bringing toys this weekend?”

“Oh, I brought toys but I didn’t want to scare you the first night,” Gus smiled.  “You don’t have to do anything you are uncomfortable with but I have a few things I hope you will try on me.  It has been a long time since I got to play for a couple of days.”

“Gus, I don’t think I could ever deny you something you want.”

“Pen,” Gus kissed him before moving lower on his body, “I just want you to have the best birthday possible and that means you can do whatever you want to me and I will do anything you want.”

As Gus got to Trent’s cock and took it into his mouth he said, “Oh, god, I want.”  

It was 7:00 pm when there was a knock on the door and a voice at the door said, “Gentlemen, your dinner is served. Just place it outside the door when you are finished.” Gus and Trenton had been dozing on the sofa.  

Gus kissed Trenton, “I’ll get it.” He stood and walked toward the door.

“Did we order dinner?” Trenton watched Gus open the door and pull in a cart.

“The place has a couple options every meal.  I hope you don’t mind. I ordered one of each for all our meals.  I figured that way we can try a few things.  This place has one of the best chefs around so anything will be great.”

“That works for me. How come you are so domestic?” Trenton asked as he watched Gus set the table.

“Well, you know my dads.  They were great fathers but there were times when the drama was high and so was the passion.  We had some help, especially when Brinn was a baby, but there were still times I just made something.  Dad is an excellent cook and Pops does Ok. They may have money but they started out middle class.  Pops, from what I am told, was lower middle class.  He doesn’t talk about it but I have heard John and Peter talk about their memories.  Gus pulled out a chair for Trenton and then set a plate of salad in front of him along with soup.

Trenton took a bite of the soup, “This is really good.  I didn’t realize how hungry I was.”

“Fresh air and sex will do that to you.” Gus reached across the table and took Trent’s hand.

“Gus, thank you for...well for all of this.  I tend to curl up in my safe place and not do anything but and yet you found a perfect place for me to feel pampered and comfortable.”

“Well, it is your 50th birthday tomorrow. I didn’t have a clue what to get you for your birthday so this is what I came up with.”

Trent leaned over the small table and kissed him. “This is the best birthday I could imagine.” 

“Why don’t you hold your opinions of the weekend until we are ready to leave.”

“I don’t want to think about leaving yet.”

The two men talked about a lot of things while they ate.  They talked about the tremors that had been occurring so frequently and, after talking about his dads living separately, they talked about Gus supplying Brinn with a specimen.  “That doesn’t sound too odd does it?”

“You know for any other family, yes, but for your family, it is really quite sweet.  This baby will be part of both of your dads.  What could be better for them?”  They finished eating and Gus rolled the cart back out into the hall, pressing a button to notify the kitchen the cart could be retrieved.

When Gus walked back in he had to smile.  Trent was looking in the bags of toys he had brought. “Anything look interesting to you?” Gus put his arms around Trent from behind.

“I don’t even know what some of it is.  Well, I have a guess but….”

“You really did go into hibernation after Adam….”

“I didn’t feel like I deserved anything.  He would have never had money to buy all the designer drugs that ended up killing him.”

“Pen, you did not kill him.  He was an adult that obviously had other issues.”

Trenton tensed, “Careful, Gus.  Adam is off…”

“I’m sorry, Pen.  You have just blamed yourself long enough. You took care of him for years without thinking about yourself.  Don’t let your past ruin the last half of your life. I really think you should go out and find someone to love, that can love you.”

“Is that what this weekend was about?” Trent stepped away from Gus.  “Are we done?” The look on his face nearly broke Gus’ heart. 

“Oh no, Pen, I didn’t mean that at all.  I just think you deserve someone that loves you the way Shelby and I love each other.  You so deserve that in your life but, no, Pen, as long as you let me, I’ll be part of life.”

Trenton pulled him into a tight embrace, “That’s good because I am not sure I could go back to being celibate.” Trent gave Gus a rare smile, although it was small. “So, what is the difference between this one and this one?” Trent held up two identical prostate vibrators. 

“These are his and his prostate vibrators.  We put them in and see who can last the longest.”  Gus dropped his robe and took one of the vibrators.  He lubed it up and inserted it. He turned the remote over to Trent.  “Now the idea is you insert the other one and let me have the remote…” he saw the apprehension on Trenton’s face.  “Ok, you can hold onto both remotes.  Trust me, Pen, you are going to enjoy this if you let yourself relax.”  Gus felt a low buzz begin. 

He looked over at Trenton who handed him the other vibrator, “Can you? I’ve never done anything like this.” 

Gus kissed him. “Lay on your side.  And relax.”  Trent did as he was told and Gus began to gently run his finger over Trent’s puckered bud. Gus then moved lower and replaced his finger with his tongue. Trenton had a shiver run through him as Gus intruded into his body.

“Gus, if you keep this up the contest will be over before it starts.”  Gus moved away and carefully slipped in the vibrator. Gus turned him over and kissed him. Just start it low.

Trenton handed Gus the remote, “I trust you.”                                                                      

“I thought Justin might be joining us for dinner,” Tyler said as he saw three spots at the table.      

“Sorry, today you are going to have to talk to me. I set a place for Jenna but she said she wasn’t coming down.”

“Well, should she really have the option?”

“Tyler, what are we supposed to do? Force her to come down the steps to eat? Tyler, you and I need to talk. Tyler, I need you here right now.  I can’t handle her and even when you are here all you just expect her to change because you tell her to.  Tyler, she is hurting.  You know how close she was to your mom.  She’s hurting and she needs her daddy, not just some guy who pops in to straighten everything out and leave again in a couple days.”

“So are you telling me you don’t want me to support the family.  I mean our son is in college.  That’s not cheap.”

Molly walked over to Tyler and sat down on his lap, “Tyler,” Molly’s voice was soft, “I need you here.  Dan will give you time off.  We need to save our daughter before she drowns.”

“Mol, I just can't….”

“Who is she?”

“Who is who?”

“Is it one of the other agents? Is it someone in Atlanta or Chicago? You’ve been spending a lot of time in both those places.  Tyler, I still love you. I…”

She brought her mouth to Tyler’s and soon she had turned so she was facing him. “Please tell me the truth.  We can work through it but I need to know and I need you here!”

Tyler couldn’t look Molly in the eye.  “Molly, I can’t leave Dan hanging.”

“So your job is more important than your family?” Molly stood up and walked out of the kitchen.

“Taylor, it’s not all that easy. I….. shit, I need to get this.” He pulled out his phone, “Harris, what can I do for you, Dan.” 

Molly rushed up to her husband and grabbed his phone out of his hand. “Dan…”

“Molly, wasn’t I just talking to Tyler?” Dan’s voice came back with a note of concern.

“Dan, I need him.  I need him here for a while.  We…”  Tyler pulled the phone out of her hand.

“Dan, Molly is just messing with you.  She just missed….”

“Tyler, if you want a home to come back to….” Molly rushed out of the room.

Tyler watched her rush off and it took a moment to realize Dan was calling his name on the phone.  “So where am I going next? Is everything ready in Chicago?”

“Tyler, it sounds like you should take a couple weeks off. Maybe more.  I know Jenna is having some problems. It sounds like Molly …..

“Let me guess, my brother in laws called. Of course they couldn’t keep their noses out of it. Dan, please, I am ready….”

“Tyler, you always have a job with me but right now your job, the most important job of your life, is to take care of your family.  If you need help, get it.  If there is someone else, decide if she’s more important than your wife and daughter.  I am not going to say another word after this but, Tyler, you have a beautiful wife.  You have great kids, one of which is really hurting right now, just like you are. In two weeks I’ll call with your next assignment and if you need more time, it’s yours.” The line went dead.  Tyler looked at the phone and dropped it on the counter.  He looked down the hall to their bedroom.  He turned to walk out the door but stopped.  He stopped at Jenna’s door and knocked softly.

“Jenna, may I come in?” No answer.  Tyler opened the door and entered her bedroom.  She wasn’t there so he knocked on the bathroom door. He turned the knob and his worst fear came to fruition. Jenna was gone.  Had he missed her going down to talk to Molly?  “Molly, is Jenna with you?” He walked into the bedroom.  Molly was laying on the bed, with her face in the pillow but Jenna was not there.  “Molly, did you give Jenna permission to go anywhere?”

“Of course not! She’s grounded.  

“She may be grounded but she’s gone. You call her friends, I’ll call the police.”

“No, not the police.  Call our friends and family.  Call Dan.  The police are already watching her because of the kids she is hanging out with.”

“Ok, but if we don’t find her in the next couple hours I am calling them. I’m going to go drive around.” Tyler started walking out the door to start calling people.  He turned and said, “I was ordered to take at least 2 weeks vacation.”

Brian and Justin were curled up under a blanket on the veranda.  They had eaten dinner and now were content to be close and speak softly.  Brian listened as Justin talked about his painting and Brian talked to him about starting plans for a new house. As they polished off the bottle of wine, Justin started folding the blanket as Brian stacked the plates. They stood and Justin tilted his head up as Brian kissed him.  As they stepped even closer Brian’s phone rang.

“Shit!” Brian moaned.  

“Take it, I’ll bring this in.”

“Fuck, Dan, this better be good. Justin is home.”

“Brian, Jenna is missing. Tyler called a few minutes ago.  I am sure Justin knows things aren’t going real well over there.”

“We will go into town now..  Thanks for calling, Dan.”

Brian rushed into the house.  “What did Dan want?” Justin asked as he put the dishes in the dishwasher.

“We need to get back to Molly’s.  Jenna is missing.”

“Damn!” was the only thing Justin said before they both headed to the car.

“Wait!” Justin said as he took out his phone. “Hey Shelby, have you heard?”

“Ya, Molly called a few minutes ago.”

“Does Taylor want to come into town with us?  Maybe she can help Molly or when they find her, maybe she can help talk to her.”

“I’m sure she would like that.”

“We’re on the way.” Justin hung up and looked at Brian, “I hope Taylor might be able to help.  When they find her, Jenna may just need a friend, too.”  Brian heard the nervousness in Justin’s voice.

“I hope they find her soon. It could be she is just out with friends.” Brian reassured.

“I know, that’s why I thought it would be good for Taylor to come with us. Jenna is really struggling and with Tyler gone so much, it all sits on Molly.  I’m worried about her.  Her first divorced really hurt her.  If she has to go through another one I worry what will happen to her and Jenna.  Paul I think is alright now but…”

“We’re here for her, for all of them if it comes to that.” As Brian spoke he tried not to let his disappointment show through.  He knew Justin would never come back home with him. At least they had a couple hours together. Maybe he would have a chance to see the painting at least.

After picking up Taylor, Brian drove them into town. Justin sat in the back with their granddaughter, seeing if she could think of anything that might help find Jenna.

“Grandpa, the only thing I can think of is that she is just out with some of her new friends.  I keep looking through Facebook and Instagram to see if anyone is posting pictures.  If she isn’t with any of them….that’s when I get scared.  She misses her grandma so much and she thinks her dad has a girlfriend and it's not like Dad and Trenton.  Aunt Molly doesn’t know anything about another woman. She is afraid she won’t have a family anymore and I am sure she figures her dad will stay around if she is in enough trouble.  But grandpa if he doesn’t, if he keeps going off, I’m afraid for her.” Taylor slumped against him and he held her close.

“You know, Gus, with one of these things I’m not sure I need a partner.” Pen said as he had just cum for the third time. 

“Well, I don’t think any toy can do this,” Gus pressed his naked body against Trenton and he brought his lips down to his.  

When Gus moved back a couple inches Trent responded, “I do believe you’re telling the truth on that one.”  

They were just drifting off to sleep when Gus’ phone rang. “Sorry, I have to get that.  It has to be something important.” He picked up his phone and saw it was Taylor. “Hey Tay, what's wrong? Are you alright?”

“Daddy, I’m sorry for interrupting your weekend  but I just needed to hear your voice.” Taylor’s voice was shaky.

“What is it, honey?”  

“Jenna has disappeared.  She ran away and I just needed to know I could get you if I needed to.”

“Oh, Taylor, you can always get me.  Where are you right now?”

“I’m at Jenna’s house with your dads.  I am checking out all the social media kids use to see if anyone is having a party.”

“Well, I’m glad you are there to help.  Do you want me to come home? I could be there in an hour or so.”

“No, Daddy, you stay there.  I’ll call again if I need you and I’ll let you know when they find her.”

“Alright, sweetheart.  I love you.”

“I love you, too, Daddy.  Goodnight.”

“Do you need to leave, Gus?”

“No, Taylor told me to stay.  Jenna has disappeared or run away.  She is with my dads at Molly and Tyler’s place.”  Gus rested his head on Trenton’s shoulder. “I think I am ready for some sleep.  Tomorrow will be a new day.”

“Thanks, Gus.  Today was wonderful and if we had to go back tomorrow, it would have been the best birthday of my life.”

It was almost 2:00 am when Taylor tapped Justin’s arm.  “Grandpa, I think I found her.  Do you see in the background.  There is a girl in the background.  You can’t see her face but I know those are Jenna’s shoes.  They are some that Brenda bought her on a trip.  She wears them a lot.” 

“Do you know where this was taken? Molly! Tyler!” Justin called out.  He knew they were not in the same room.  In fact he hadn’t seen them say a word to each other since they arrived.

“I think it is in the backyard of one of the cheerleaders. She is either passed out from drinking or she took something stronger.” 

“Justin, what is it? Tyler came in with Molly right behind him.  He let Molly move closer and rested his hand on the small of her back.”

“I know where she is.” Taylor jumped up and showed them the picture.  “Those are her shoes, aren’t they?”

Molly hugged her, “Yes, they definitely are.”

“Where is this, Taylor?”  Tyler snapped.

“Tyler, Taylor is only here to help us.  Treat her the way you should.”

“It’s Ok, Aunt Molly.  I know Uncle Tyler is just upset.”   Taylor kissed his cheek.  

“Thanks, Taylor.” Tyler rushed out and Dan went with him.

“Oh, Taylor, thank you.  Thank you for coming here tonight.  If it wasn’t for you…” 

“I just hope she’s alright.”

“Taylor, we know she’s upset about her grandma but do you know what else is bothering her? Why is she doing all this?”

“She’s worried about…. I can’t tell you.  She is the only one that should be talking about that.”

“You’re right, Taylor.  I shouldn’t be putting it on you. You really could go home.  Justin, why don’t you….”

“Not until I know they found her.” Taylor jumped in.

“Alright, sweetheart.  As soon as we hear they found her, your grandpa will take you home.”

“Justin, can I see you for a minute?”  Brian walked over from the corner of the room. They walked out of the room to the corner of the kitchen out of sight from everyone. “You aren’t coming back with us, are you?”

“I’m here now.  I want to be here for Molly if something comes up and I have a couple ideas I want to get down on paper.”

Brian brought Justin against him and kissed him.  “Please come visit soon.”

“I will, Bri. And you work on the new house.  You know what I like and we are deciding colors or anything yet.”

Taylor came up and put an arm around each of her grandfathers’ waists.  “They have her.  They are on their way back here.”

“Then I am going to take you home to your mom.  I am sure she would like you home.”

Taylor looked at Justin, “Grandpa, you aren’t coming home with us?”

“Not right now.  I am going to stay around here in case Molly needs me.”

“Ok, but don’t forget that Grandpa needs you, too.” Taylor hugged Justin and then left with Brian.

Justin went back to the living room where Molly was now.  “Mollusk, I am going to be in the apartment.  If you need me or need a place to sleep or…..well, I’ll be there.”

Tyler carried his daughter into the house and carried her into her room.  Molly followed him.  “What’s wrong with her? Is she passed out?”

“There were medics there when we arrived and they checked her out.  They said if she took any drugs she didn’t take enough to do any damage.  They gave her a vitamin shot that should help with the hangover tomorrow.” Tyler looked at Molly, “I know we need to talk, Mol, but can it wait until morning?”

“No, Tyler, it can’t. I’m going to get Jenna comfortable and then we are going to talk.  Make a pot of coffee.”

“But tomorrow we will both be much more….”

Gritting her teeth together Molly said, “Don’t push it.  Don’t push me.  Go make a pot of coffee.”

When Molly got to the kitchen she had put on her own robe.  Tyler was looking out the window.  The first light of day was coloring the sky. He turned and saw Molly standing with her mug of coffee and nodding to a chair by the table. She sat in the spot opposite.  “I know you are tired.  We both are, but we need to settle this now.  I know losing your mom was hard on you.  It was hard on all of us.  Your daughter is so much like you.  Rather than coming to those that love you, you both are looking for love somewhere else.  Since your mom’s funeral you have been a way far more days then you have been here.  That way you don’t have to face the emptiness but your daughter is doing the same thing and not only did she lose her grandmother but her father is never here.”

“So this is all my fault? She’s MY daughter?”

“Tyler, that is not what I meant.  Are you having an affair?”

“That’s the second time you have accused me of that.”

“Jenna overheard you and then I overheard her.  She said you were talking to someone and…. Who is she, Tyler?”

Tyler stood and filled his mug again.  “Molly,....I never…. I met someone when I was in Chicago.  She works for our office there.  We never….we had dinner a few times. I never…. Mol, we had on kiss but that is all. You were right about one thing.  I was running away from my loss. You don’t deserve this and neither did Jenna.  I love you, Molly.  I just need some time to work through all this.”

“Well, you need to work through it here with  your family or I am afraid we will lose our daughter and with the path she’s on she may not be able to come back.

“Ok, Molly, Dan said I can’t work for at least two weeks anyway.  I promise we can work this out.”

Brian walked Taylor to the door and Shelby opened it. She hugged her daughter. “Jenna came home?”

“She was almost home when we left.” Taylor said as she hugged her mom.  “I’m really tired.  Can we talk when I get up?”

“Sure, darling. You sleep.  I’ll see you this afternoon when you wake.” Shelby turned to Brian, Do you want a cup of coffee.  I know it’s only 5:30 but…”

“I would love a cup of coffee. I’m not all that fond of being home alone.”

“Justin was home earlier, wasn’t he?”

“Yes, do you sleep well alone?” Brian picked up a cup of coffee and sipped it.

“You know it works for us.  I know a lot of people think I am insane for letting him go to Trent but we both know how unhappy he was when he hid that side of him. You are doing the exact same thing.  You are letting Justin do what he needs to do to be happy even though you would prefer he was back with you.”

“You got that right.  And I have no idea how long it will be before he is back permanently.  Hell, I don’t know when he’ll be back again. At least he told me to go ahead and get the new house planned so when he is done with his art retreat or whatever you want to call it, we can make final adjustments and we can start the house.”

“At least you have something to do.”

“It isn’t exactly how I planned my retirement.  I just have to remind myself that Justin is much younger and needs to have time to spread his wings yet. We will have plenty of time to travel, enjoy life, and make love. The house we build will be our first house built for us and it is where we will grow old together.  Having the ability to see our grandchildren grow is something I know we both want.  It won’t be long before Taylor goes off to college.”

“Don’t say that.  This mama’s heart is not ready for that.”

“You have time and you have done such a good job raising her. When she goes she will be ready.”

“I hope so.”

“I knew I heard your voice.  Why are you here before the sun is all the way up?” Gage walked over and kissed his mom and then came over and hugged Brian.  “Did they find Jenna?”

“Yes, she got home a couple hours ago.  Do you have plans today?”

“No. I have a little homework to do sometime this weekend but it could be done tomorrow.”

“Are you going to do something fun?”

“Well, I’m not sure but I think John is flying to Chicago and back today.  What do you say we go along?  He’s taking the new jet.”

“Oh, Mom, can I go with Grandpa? Please.”

“Why not.  Just text me when you land.”

“We will.  Gage, I’ll be back in an hour. I need to shower and contact John to make sure the time didn’t change.”

Brinn woke up with only one thin on her mind.  She wanted to spend the day in bed with her husband.  Just knowing she had to be right, Brinn rushed to the bathroom and took out the early detection pregnancy test.  Five minutes later she leaned against the counter and looked at the pee stick.  Positive.  It was positive!  They were pregnant.  Now for the first time she remembered the problems with her first pregnancy.  Maybe having sex this early wasn’t a good idea. It had only been four days.  She was really surprised that it even showed she was pregnant.  But in her heart she had known she was going to be a mama again and this would be the closest thing her fathers would ever have to a biological child of both of them. She just hoped they could keep that secret until the baby was born. For now, she wasn’t going to do anything too strenuous but she was going to make love with her husband.  She needed that and then she could think of at least a dozen other things that they could do that would make them both very happy. Brinn walked back into the bedroom and Zach had his head on one hand.  “Everything Ok? I was about to come check on you.”

“Well, Daddy, I was just checking something.”

Zach looked at her.  “You’re kidding right?  You can’t tell yet if….”

Brinn was already nodding her head and then handed him the test stick. “We’re having a baby. Next spring Justice will be a big sister! Be gentle with me, Chase, but make love to me.

 

“My pleasure, Lulu.” Laying face to face, Zach moved into his wife and as he gently moved in and out.  As he saw her face change he claimed her lips and with one more movement they both climaxed. “I love you, Brinn. You make me the happiest man in the world.”

Chapter 6

It was after noon when Jenna walked out of her room. She walked to the kitchen and dropped a coffee pod into the machine.  As she turned to grab her favorite mug only to find her father slipping it under the machine.  He reached out and brushed back his daughter’s unruly hair. “Good morning, Jen.” Tyler wrapped his arms around his daughter and she held onto him.  

“Dad, I” she moved away from him.  “How long are you staying this time?”

“Do you want me to stay or do you want me to go?”  Tyler asked.

“Hasn’t Dan already given you your next assignment?”

“No he hasn’t.  In fact it will be at least two weeks before I go  again, maybe longer.”

“Don’t you have someone to go to?”  Jenna picked up her cup of coffee and looked up at her dad.

“Jenna, I am really sorry I have been gone so much.  I guess I just ran away from my pain but in the meantime I left you and your mom alone to deal with your own.”

“You didn’t answer my question.  Do you have someone else?”

“Jenna, I think that is for your dad and I to talk over,” Molly walked over and kissed Jenna on the cheek as she put her own cup under the machine.  “Sweetheart, your dad and I need to talk to each other before any of this conversation goes any further. Would you like me to make you some breakfast or ….”

“I just want toast. I can make it.” Jenna said as she walked to the toaster.  

“Jenna, we are going into my office to talk. You need to….”

“I know, I’m grounded until the end of the year. May I sit in the backyard.  I need the fresh air.”

“That’s fine. Jenna, we know we all need to talk..  None of us are free of fault right now. We all have things we need to change.” Molly walked toward her office without a look back to see if Tyler was following her.

“Honey, your mom is right.  We both love you.” Tyler went to hug Jenna but from her reaction he knew now was not the time. He turned and followed Molly as Jenna took her toast outside.

Tyler followed Molly into the room and shut the door behind them.  “Molly, I’m…”

“Don’t tell me you're sorry.  Please, I just want to know what happened. How did you…” Molly started.

“Fine, you want to know everything, I’ll tell you everything.” Tyler snapped back. He saw the look on her face.  “I’m sorry, Taylor, I’m just so tired.  I haven’t had a good night's sleep in months.”

“A guilty conscience has that effect on most people.” Molly responded back with the same sharp tone.  But then she took a deep breath, “You’re right. We are both tired, not just because of last night.  When you’re gone, I can’t sleep as well and you’ve been gone so much.”

“I know,” Tyler said softly.  “Timing was just horrible.  Losing Mom like that and I know I withdrew.  And we have been so busy that Dan can’t hire and train quickly enough. I know that isn’t an excuse but I just…  I still can’t believe she’s gone.” Molly had to walk over to her husband and sat next to him.  She took his hand and laced her fingers with his. “It was my first trip to Chicago.  She was working a case but needed a more experienced agent to help. We clicked.  She’s a great person and when I came home at the end of the week, she had made a comment that the next time I came out we would have to go out for dinner and karaoke.  We had talked about music a couple times.  Molly, you know how many trips I’ve made to Chicago this summer.”

“So, you went out to eat?”  

“We did, more than once.”

“Did you….”

“We got closer than we should but, Molly, I have not had sex with anyone but you since the day we got married  Actually since the first time we had sex. I just was away from my family and I had lost Mom and we had a lot in common. The last time I was in Chicago she made it known she wanted to take the relationship in a different direction and I told her I loved you.” He took a deep breath and looked into Molly’s eyes. The only time Jenna could have heard anything was just before I flew out there last time.  That’s the only time she called me.   I told her as much as I enjoyed her company I would never be interested in anything more.”

“But you said you had kissed her?”

“I did  just before I came home.  I said goodbye but she cornered me and, well…. That is all it was, one kiss. Then I told her that would never happen again, that  we would never go out again.  Molly, honestly.”

“I know I didn’t make it easy.  Every time you came home I only complained about you being gone and Jenna acting up. But I felt like you could have said no to Dan. I felt like you didn’t want to be home with us.”

Molly didn’t fight Tyler when he pulled her into his arms.  “Oh, Molly, I just couldn’t face Jenna’s pain when I was in so much pain myself. I was so weak.”

“I would have been there for you, Tyler.  Why didn’t you talk to me?”  Tyler kissed her, pulling her close and she was out of fight.  She pressed herself against him and soon she felt him tremble in her arms as he began to cry. “Oh, Tyler, I’m here.  I love you.”

Jenna had nibbled at her toast and then laid down in a hammock.  Her head hurt and her stomach was still a little off, although the dry toast seemed to have helped.  She had finished her coffee and set the cup down and as she lay there in her own thoughts a bottle of water appeared from behind her. She jumped and looked up to see Justin standing there.  He moved the water closer to her and she took it.

“You’re dehydrated.  This will help.”

“Thanks, Uncle Justin.”  She opened it and started sipping on it.

“You mind if I share that with you for a while?”

Jenna didn’t say anything but it was a large hammock and she scooted over a little. “Thanks,” he said as he got in, “I’ve been up all night.”  He kissed Jenna’s forehead. 

Jenna took his hand, “You’ve been painting I take it?” She looked at all the colors on his fingers.

“Yes, I’ve been painting water.  Do you know how hard it is to do a painting that expresses water? Do you ever dabble in the arts? Mol never painted or anything but it comes out in her design.”

“I don’t think I’m very artistic.”

“If you ever want to throw some paint around, I have lots of it and canvases.  Maybe you would like to work in clay.  I used to love the feel of clay when I had frustrations to get out.”

“I’ve never thought about it.”

Justin thought he saw a little spark in Jenna’s otherwise flat expression. “I have a lump of it here. Why don’t you come by sometime and try it?”

“I don’t know if…” she was silent for a minute.  Finally she said, “I haven’t been in there since …”

“Since your grandma passed away?”  Jenna nodded and Justin pulled her close.

They swang silently for a couple more minutes.  “Uncle Justin, why are you staying here?  Taylor said you weren’t fighting.”

“It’s hard to explain but you know I love Brian more than anything else in this world, right?”

“Yes, you two make it obvious far more than is needed.” Justin tapped her nose as if scolding her.

“I want this series, maybe my last big contribution to the art world and how can I do my best when I never have to work for anything in my life.  I never have to suffer. Being away from Brian makes me feel need.”

“Ok, that’s enough description but I think I understand. Needing someone or in my case, missing someone helps you go to another place?”

“That’s as good an explanation as I could give,” Justin replied.

Just then Molly and Tyler came out the door.  Justin kissed Jenna’s cheek, “I think that’s my cue to leave.  Come by later.  I could use the company.”

“I’ll think about it.” Justin got up and started moving away, “Uncle Justin?”

“Yes?”

“Thanks.”

“Anytime, sweetheart.” Justin squeezed Molly’s hand as he walked past.

A half hour later Tyler, Molly, and Jenna sat together in the hammock. Tyler had told Jenna the truth and Molly apologized for the distance she had put between them because Tyler had been gone so much. 

“And Jenna, you have to know there will be consequences.” Molly said to her daughter.

“Jenna, we don’t want you to think about this as punishment but we want to figure out why you are doing all of this,” Tyler pulled his daughter close.  “I am going to ask Dan if he will have me stay here at least most of the time.  I have missed out on way too much.  You are going to be gone, just like your brother before we know it.” 

“We aren’t going to give you a set number of weeks.  It will all be in your willingness to work with us. We don’t want to make this hard on you, Jen.  We just don’t want you to end up hurting yourself permanently.”

Jenna’s eyes welled up with tears. “I promise to try. I don’t know why I’m doing….. I miss Grandma!” 

Molly kissed her husband and daughter and slipped out of the hammock, letting them have some time alone.

Gus and Trenton had spent time in the hot tub and then, after some lunch, they ended up in bed.  Gus introduced him to several other toys and in mid-afternoon they dozed off.  When they woke, they lay in each other’s arms talking.  “Trenton, you don’t talk about your family much.  When’s the last time you saw them?”

“It’s been 25 years.  That’s not totally true.  My mom came by about 20 years ago to see if I had finally come to my senses.  As soon as she realized I was ‘still gay’ she left.”

“Are your parents still alive?” Gus asked.  

“My mom is. I saw my father’s obit over 10 years ago.”

“Didn’t you say you had a brother or sister?”

“My brother is no better than my parents.  I was an embarrassment.  He was already a lawyer when I came out. He was sure if it came out that his brother was gay… remember this was over 25 years ago.”

“Hasn’t he ever looked you up or haven’t you checked on him?”

“I don’t think I ever told you I changed my name for my book and then later had it changed legally.  My brother did thank me for that, sort of.  That’s the last time we spoke.  It went something like, ‘thank god no one will know we are related now’.”

Gus kissed him softly, “I can’t imagine what that’s like. All of my parents just wanted me to be happy. They saw me go through my share of guys and a few girls.  Pops was a little upset when I chose Shel over Lucky.  I think when Dad ended up with Lucky for a short time, Pops realized I had made the right choice.  Lucky is an amazing man but Shelby is what I needed. However, right now all I want is….” Gus moved on top of Trenton and after very little effort, Gus slipped a condom on Trenton and lowered himself onto the erection. Gus placed his hands on Trenton’s chest and began to move up and down slowly. He watched Trenton’s face and when he felt the time was right he moved faster and faster until both men shouted their pleasure at the release. Gus didn’t move off but lowered himself down to kiss Trent and for what might be the first time, Trenton clung to him, not allowing him to move off for several moments.

Trent loosened his hold and Gus rolled off of him but didn’t move far.  “Gus, this weekend….I know I will never be an outwardly social person but you have helped me so much.  You have shown me how to live again.”

“Pen, you just needed a little reminder that you are so worth all you can have.”

“Gus, don’t freak out on me but, I love you, as much as I know how to but I understand your heart belongs and should belong, to your wife and family.  I’m not wrong in thinking you love me, too? I mean not like your wife and kids but…”

“Yes, Pen, you definitely have a place in my heart.  I care for you so deeply but I can never be confused again about who owns my heart.”

“I know, Gus, and I don’t ever want to put you in that position.  You will always belong to your beautiful family and that’s how it should be. What do you say we shower and maybe take a little walk along the cliff walk?”

“You want to be out in public?” Gus was surprised.

“This public place is so far off the beaten bath, now one would care.  And, you know, the only reason I don’t want to be in public is for your reputation, not mine.”

“Pen, I’m a Kinney. I’m expected to have a rep.” Gus smiled at him, “And I think a shower and walk sounds perfect.”

Soon the weekend was over.  Gus had dropped Trenton off at his place late Sunday afternoon so he could have the evening with his family. They embraced a long time before Gus left him at the door of his home.  As Gus drove home he called Brinn, “Hey, Bro.  You home?”

“I will be in about 15 minutes. I just wanted to see if you talked to either of our dads over the weekend. I was wondering how they were holding up.”

“Well, I didn’t know this until afterward but they were together Friday night but sometime after midnight they found out Jenna was missing and they went over there to help.”

“Jenna is missing?”

“Not anymore.  They’ve been struggling since Brenda died but it sounds like they are on the right track now.  Tyler is taking some time off until they can work stuff out but Dad was disappointed when Daddy didn’t go back home with him.”

“Well, you know when Dad sets his mind to something, not even Pop  can change it.” Gus commented.

“You’re right, but I think they are working it out right now.  I’m just leaving them alone when it comes to that situation.” Brinn smiled to herself, “Gus, I haven’t seen Tammy yet but I did a home pregnancy test and, it says Zach and I are having a baby. Dad and Daddy will have an actual biological shared grandchild.”

“Oh, Brinn, we know they love all our kids but this one...I think they will be so ecstatic.”

“I agree.  We both know they aren’t going to love the others less but this one, well it will be their last and very special.”

“You’re sure it will be their last?” Gus joked with her.

“Yes, Zach is so great, but two children is perfect for us and because we always need to find someone….”

“Yes, two will be perfect for you. Brinn, I know I don’t say it as much as I should but, I love you, Brinny.  I always have and I always will.  Pen has such a cruel family and I don’t want you to ever doubt I will always be here for you.”

“Oh, Gussy, I know that.  I love you, too, and the same goes...if you need anything….”

“Thanks, Brinn. I knew that but it is always nice to hear. I’m almost home so I will talk to you later.  I think I will stop at Pops as I go past. Let me know when you have talked to  Tammy.”

The call ended as Gus pulled up to his parents’ home.  He knocked on the door and let himself in, “Hey, Pops, you around?”

“I’m in the office, Gus. Come back. I want to show you something.”

Gus walked in and gave Brian a kiss. “Pops, don’t take this wrong but you look like hell.  When is the last time you shaved or showered?”

“I guess that was on Friday when your dad was here.”

Gus put his hand on Brian’s shoulder, “I heard about that.  I am glad Jenna showed up.” Gus looked at what was in front of Brian.  “Are these your plans?”  He looked at the floorplan of a house.

“I know I don’t have everything drawn correctly but it will give you the idea of what I am thinking.”

“Pop, your eye for design in advertising transfers well to this.  Ya, your measurements need a bit of adjusting but I can see exactly what you are thinking, I think. Are you done with it? Can I take it with me? I should have time this week to adjust them to fit code.  I should have them ready by next weekend.”

“That sounds good.  I’m really excited about this.  It’s what I’ve needed.  Now I need to find a new project.”

“You know, Pops, I know you’re retired but that doesn’t mean you can’t do some volunteer work.  Maybe check with Matteo.  He works with a lot of young kids that could use an adult to talk to.”

“Gus, I have never been good at that kind of talk.  You know that is your dad’s gift.”

“Pops, you have always sold yourself short.  You have those skills. The kids he works with are a lot like you were when you were young.  You would be great at telling it straight.”

“I’ll think about it.” Brian said as he turned the plans over to Gus. “Now, I am sure the kids are waiting for you.  Taylor was a little shook after Jenna’s escapade.  If it wasn’t for her they may not have found her nearly as quickly. Gus, you and Shelby are much better parents than I ever was.”

“Pops, you and I both know it is Shelby.  I know you had your doubts about us getting married but…”

“I left those doubts behind years ago.  You know that. Now, get out of here and go take a swim with your kids and wife.  It won’t be much longer and it will be too chilly to do that.”  Brian stood and hugged his son.  “I love you,  Gus.  I’m so proud of the man you have become.”

“Thanks, Pops.” Gus grinned as he left Brian alone.

When he arrived home, Shelby opened the door into the garage and Tallia ran into his waiting arms. “Daddy, I misseded you so much!” She kissed Guss all over his face with mushy, wet kisses.

“Oh, I missed you too, Tally?  Did you take good care of your mom and your brother and sister?”

She nodded her head multiple times. Gus grabbed his weekend bag and with Tally in one arm and his bag over the other he walked into the house. He placed the bag on a hook in the mud room and with Tally still in his arms he walked into the kitchen and found Shelby. “You sit right here for a minute, Ok?” Gus said and Tally nodded.  Gus turned and pulled Shelby close.  “Hello, Shelly,” he said softly. His lips played against hers softly and then trailed to the crook of her neck and over to the hollow at her throat.

“I missed you.” She said softly.

“I love you.”

“I loves both of you.” Tally said next to them.

Her parents smiled at each other and then at their youngest daughter.  “We love you, too, sweety.  Did you tell your daddy you were a good girl?”

“I told him I tooked care of you.”

Shelby picked her up off the counter, “You sure did, baby girl.”

“I’m not a baby!” she said loudly.” 

“Well, honey, you will always be our baby. That’s not a bad thing.” Gus assured her.

“Ok, can we swim now.  Mommy you said you would swim when Daddy got home.”

“Let’s go put on our suits,” Shelby said to Tally and then looked at  Gus.  “Taylor is out by the pool and Gage will be home in the next half hour. He went to a movie this afternoon with a friend.”

“Great,” Gus whispered. Louder he said, “Wear your bikini. I'll just pull on the trunks I have down here.”

Shelby went upstairs while Gus quickly changed and went outside to find Taylor.  “Dad, you’re home,” she stood and hugged him.  “I’m so glad.  Did you hear about Jenna?”

“I did.  Is she alright now?”

“I haven’t seen her but she texted and thanked me for telling them where she was. She said her dad was going to be home a lot more.  Dan is going to change his job.”

“That sounds good. I think they will get everything figured out then.  I never thought that Jenna was a bad girl, she was just confused.”

“She said she talked to Grandpa today and he made her feel better, too.”

“Your grandpa is a good person to talk to.  He is very smart.”

“That’s where you get it from.” Taylor kissed his cheek and then pushed him into the pool just as Shelby and Tallia walked out. Gus popped up and saw his girls.  He smiled and was glad he had come home a little early.

Brinn was in Justice’s room for the fourth time after going to bed.  Each time Juss had said she was scared the ground was going to shake.

“Justice, I need to get some sleep.  I have to be in court in the morning.”

“I’m sorry, Mama, but the ground is shaking.”

“Juss, for the fourth time, there is nothing going on,” Brinn snapped.

“But Mama, I can feel it in my head,” Juss’ lower lip began to tremble.  “I’m sorry, I won’t wake you up again.” 

“I hope not,” Brinn said under her breath as she walked out of the room. She got into bed next to Zach who pulled her close in his sleep.

Danny and Elliott laid in bed on opposite sides of the bed.  “Elliott, this can’t go on.  You say you want me and you want us to work but you keep pushing me away.  If you won’t try in therapy I don’t see us coming to a solution.  I’ll start packing my stuff.  I’ll stay with my folks and come to work until I can find another job and a new place to live. I know it might take a month to get everything in place.  Consider this a four week notice.  That should cover most of the appointments I have on the books.”

“Danny, please, I can’t….I won’t be able to live without you. Danny, I love you.  I….”

“You say  you love me but you won’t even try to explain, El.  You won’t talk.  I just can’t do it anymore.”

“Danny, don’t do this.  I know you love me and I love you. From the day we met…”

“From the day we met, I thought we had been honest but obviously… Good night, Elliott.”  Danny turned his back to Elliott.  Elliott touched his shoulder but when he did, Danny just moved out of reach.                                                               

“I won’t let you do this, Danny. I just can’t.”  Elliott turned his back to him and tried to sleep.

“I hate it when Hannah is gone overnight,” Marcus said as Dan moved up behind him. “It’s different then if she is at Danny’s.”

“You didn't have to let her go,” Dan said as he kissed Marcus' neck and he began to enter him.   

“Ooooh,” Marcus said, “She really wanted to go to the play and it didn’t pay for her to come back out here when it was done before going back to school in the morning.” Marcus began to move more along with Dan. “I trust the family.” They moved together until they both shuttered and Dan pulled Marcus tightly against him.

“I know we have reason to be overprotective of her but maybe,” he took Marcus’ earlobe between his teeth causing Marcus’ to cry out. “At least we don’t have to worry about Hannah hearing you. Do you think you can make me shout out?”  Dan turned so his back was to Marcus.

“Oh, I think I can make that happen but first,” Marcus pressed Dan on the mattress and Marcus took his nipple in his mouth.  As his teeth began to dig in and Marcus’ hand encased Dan’s cock, Dan shout from the pain but yet thrill he was feeling”

“God, I love you, Red.”

“I love you, too, Dan,” and with that he pushed Dan back on his side and entered him in one thrust.  Soon both were glad Hannah wasn’t in the next room.

Brian lay in bed in the guest room.  When his phone buzzed he hoped it was Justin saying good night but it was John. “Hey John, are you home?”

“Yes, I landed about 30 minutes ago and am just pulling into our driveway.  I stopped to see Leo before coming home.  I was gone for two days and I swear the little guy has changed already. “  

“Everything good with Nora and Matteo?” Brian asked as he sipped some whiskey. 

“As long as her sister stays away.  I like most people but I just can’t find anything good about that woman.  What George sees in her….”

“I think he sees a way into the family.  He doesn’t realize yet that he is family.  He doesn’t have to be married to someone that is truly related to someone.  He’s my granddaughter’s biological father.  What more could I want?” Brian said off handed.

“I agree. I take it Justin isn’t there?” John turned into his driveway. 

“No.  We talk every couple days but I rarely see him. I hope he is painting fast.”

“He’ll come home and I think he will be home to stay once this project is finished.” John tried to console him.

Brian tilted the bottle once more, “I miss him.”

“I know you do. Well, Tony is standing at the door and I have missed him. It appears he only has on boxers.  I will talk to you soon, Uncle Brian.  Love you.”

“Love you, too, John.

John pushed Tony against the door frame when he got to his husband.  “God, I have missed you,” John said as his lips were pressed against Tony’s. His hand slid between Tony’s leg and stroked his cock through the silky shorts he was wearing. Soon he had found the opening and his hand found his target. Tony took in a sharp breath. He side stepped into the house with John following.  As they shut the door there was a slight trembling.

“Was that just us or….” John stopped talking as the shaking got worse but then stopped. He looked at Tony and they both waited in anticipation and after a few moment John’s hand again began to stroke Tony and all was forgotten. The men fell on the sofa together as Tony unzipped John’s pants.

Justin was in his loft when he heard the door open downstairs.  “Uncle Justin?” he heard Jenna’s voice call out.

“I’m up here, Jen.” He looked over the railing.  “Come on up.”  As Jenna took the steps a tremor ran through the area.

“I wish those would stop.  We’ve had so many lately,” Jenna said as she made it to the top.  “You don’t mind I came by do you?”

“You are always welcome here.  The only rule is you have to do some art while you’re here. You can paint or do some clay or…”

“I’d like to try using clay.  I haven’t done that since i was a kid. One year at summer camp I did a lot of it.” Justin helped her set up but soon could tell she knew how to use water and the warmth of her hands she soon was totally absorbed. Even when another tremble moved through she stayed focused.  Justin went back to his painting.  

“I am glad Jenna asked to go to Justin’s for two reasons,” Molly said as she got into bed with Tyler. The first tremor shook the bed gently.  “I think working with Justin will help her focus on what is important to her and ….” Molly pulled off her top.  She had no bra on underneath and Tyler instantly put his arms around her and pulled her close.  As his mouth began to roam the ground shook again but soon they weren’t sure if it was the ground or just them.

After time in the pool and family dinner Gage and Taylor went to finish their homework before school in the morning.  Tallia sat on Gus’ lap as he read her story after story.  When the ground trembled he would kiss her and then continue.  Once he had tucked her in bed he checked on the other two.  

“Dad, are we supposed to have a big earthquake?” Gage asked.  Having grown up in California the was used to the small tremors that occurred often.  

“I have heard them talk about it but they usually can’t tell when that will happen.  It could be this week or it could be next year.  I hope it is soon and it is a big one.” Gage grinned.

“Well, a big quake will keep me busy for a while. Lights out in 20 minutes.”

“Ok,” Gage looked at his dad.  “Did you have a good weekend?”

“I did, son, but it is good to be home with my family.” Gus said as he pulled the door shut behind him and then he tapped on Taylor’s door.

“Come in,” she called. “Hi Daddy.”

“Are you alright?”

“Ya but it is a little shaky tonight.   I was signing a project and my signature was all over the place.”

“I am sure that’s fine.  I just wanted to make sure you weren’t scared.”

“I’m fine, Daddy.  I have to admit it makes me a little nervous but when I know you and mom are home, I feel safe.”  

Gus walked over and kissed his nearly grown child on the head.  “Well, we are here.  Try to turn the lights off in about 15 minutes.”

“I should be done about then. I love you, Daddy.”

“I love you, too, Taylor.  Sleep well.”           

Gus and Shelby met in the shower with steaming water beating down on them. “The older kids settled for the night?” Shelby asked.

“They are,” Gus said as he ran soapy hands over the curves of his wife’s body. He did a bit of probing and prodding with his fingers as he did and saw Shelby react.  “Gage, thinks it would be fun to have a big quake.”

“Of course he does,” Shelby slid her wet body against his. “I would just like you to rock my world.” Gus obliged immediately as his fingers slipped inside her as his thumb found her clit. She leaned on him as she felt an orgasm coming on at the same time the house began to shake. 

“Shit! Gage might get his wish.” Gus kissed her deeply.  “Maybe we should put on some clothes just in case we do have something later.”

It was about 2:00 am when Jenna stretched, “Uncle Justin, that is amazing!” she hadn’t looked up for a long time.

Justin jumped at her voice, “Oh, what did you say, Jenna?”

“That painting is really amazing. I can almost feel water.  When I first looked at it I thought of raindrops and then near the bottom it has the feel of a river or even the ocean.” 

“Wow, it is like you could read my mind. How did your clay play go?”  Justin felt the shaking as he walked over, “Oh, Jenna, you really did well for your first project!” As Justin looked at the small rabbit she had created, tubes of his paints began to fall off the table.  He reached over and put an arm around Jenna’s waist.  “Let’s go downstairs and get under the table.” He rushed her downstairs. As a window broke somewhere in the apartment, Justin pushed Jenna under the table.

“Zach, holy shit, Juss was right. I need to get Juss!” As Brinn ran out of the master she tripped over the rug in the hall.  As her feet slipped from under her she cried out, “Zach!” there was pure panic in her voice.  

Zach rushed to her side, “Brinn, sweetheart,....”

“Get Juss.  Get our little girl.”   As Zach made it to Justice’ room the world stopped shaking.

“Danny, baby, where are you?”  Elliott reached to the other side of the bed.

“I’m down here,” his hand came over the edge of the bed.  Elliott grabbed his phone and turned on the flashlight just as Danny sat up.

“Are you hurt? Let me make sure  you aren’t injured.”

“El, I fell less than two feet onto a rug.  I think I am just fine.” Danny got up and sat on the edge of the bed.  He reached over and touched Elliott’s cheek, “I’m fine, really.” He gave him a quick kiss  before saying, “We should get dressed and open the clinic.  I’m fine but others may not be as lucky.” 

By the time they had dressed, Tammy had texted and said they were fine and she would see if she could make it over to the clinic and if she couldn’t she would try to get to the small hospital in the next town over.  As Elliott drove them, Danny called Dan and Marcus.     

“Jr., are you and Elliott safe?” Dan’s voice came over the phone.

“We are, Dad.  We are on the way to the clinic and I have my go bag in case I need to go out. Are Marcus and Hannah…”

“Red is fine but Hannah was with friends.  He is trying to get them on the phone.”

“I need to go but please text me when you have found her.  I need to get into the clinic now.”

“Jr., be careful.  We love you.”

“We love you, too.” Danny followed Elliott into the clinic.   

“Everyone is ok?”

“Dad and Marcus are but Hannah was at a friend’s and they are still trying to reach them.”

“Hannah is missing?” Elliott’s voice was full of worry.

“There are probably some towers down so not all the phones will work.  We can’t worry about that  right now.  We will probably have a lot of sutures.  I will start putting that stuff together.  Can you start the generator so people know we are here?”  Danny noticed Elliott didn’t move.  “El…. the generator?”

“Oh, ya, the generator.” Elliott picked up a flashlight and headed out the door.

Matteo and Nora held Leo between them.  “It’s all right, Leo.” Nora exposed her breast hoping the crying baby would calm and she hoped she wasn’t too tense to breastfeed.

Matty started walking around the house checking for damage.  He used his phone to find the flashlight and then started scanning the room.  His phone rang, “Papa! I am so glad to hear your voice.  You and dad aren’t injured? The house ok?”

“Oh Matty, I am so happy to hear your voice.  No one is hurt?”

“No, we are fine.  Leo was crying quite hard but Nora is feeding him now and he seems to be calm now that he feels safe.”

“You stay safe and your dad and I will try to come over once the sun is up.”

“Just be careful. We are fine.”

“Take care of your little family, son.” Tony said before ending the call.

“Fuck!” Gus said as he reached for Shelby.  She was already trying to walk across the room.  “Shel, be careful.  You go check on Tally and I will check on the other two.” Gus rushed down the hall.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                

The shaking stopped just as Shelby rushed into Tallia’s room and there was a crash as the door slammed shut to the nursery.

Gus rushed into Taylor’s room, “Taytay are you alright?”

“I’m fine, Daddy.”

“You stay right where you are until I come get you.”

“Ok,I will.”

Next Gus went to Gage’s room. He was hit by the beam of a flashlight.  “Shit, Dad, that was a big one!” Gage started to get out of bed.

“Gage, stay where you are.  I am so glad you are alright but stay here until I check around.  If you have to get up, put shoes on right away. We don’t know if there will be glass or other sharp items on the floor.”

“Dad, you don’t have shoes on.”

“You’re right.  I need to get them on. Just stay here so I know where you are.”

“Shelby, is Tally…” Gus stopped talking. He heard Tallia crying on the other side of the door.  He wasn’t sure why she would be upset unless she was hurt. He turned the doorknob and  pushed but the door would only open  about three inches.  

“Daddy, come please,” Tally’s tearfilled voice called to him. 

“Shelby, what happened? Can you hear me? Tally, sweetheart, Daddy is right here.  I am trying to get to you.  Can you see Mommy?”

“Yesss,” her voice wavered as she tried not to cry.

“Tally, where is Mommy?”

“She’s under my books.”

“Just your books, sweetheart, or is it the shelves?”

“Daddy, she is under books.”  

“Gage, Taylor! Put shoes on and carefully come here.” Gage had a flashlight and he reached out and took Taylor’s hand and led her to the nursery door. “I think the bookcase fell on your mom.  Taylor, please try to call Grandpa Brian and see if he can come over and help us.  We don’t know if she is just knocked out or hurt worse.”

Taylor called Brian but there was no answer.  “Grandpa isn’t answering.”

“Ok, Gage I need you to help me push the door.  We need to be careful because if your mom is hurt we don’t want to make it worse.  Taylor as soon as we get in there we are going to hand Tally to you.  Take her to your room since that is a safe place.”

Gage and Gus managed to open the door a couple more inches.  “Dad, I think I can slip in. Let me try.” Tally was still whimpering on her bed. Gage managed to slip in.  He grabbed Tally and handed her out to Gus, who gave her a quick kiss and passed her on to Taylor.  “Dad, Mom is really stuck and her head is bleeding.”

Gus called down to Taylor, “Call 911 and give them directions.”

“Got it, Dad.”

“Gage, I know that bookcase is really heavy. Can you lift the end that is blocking the door and move it without hurting your mom, more?”

“I’ll try, Dad.” Gage managed to lift the end of the bookcase and moved it off his mom which also freed the door.  Gus rushed in and dropped down next to Shelby.  She had a pulse and was breathing but she was not responding. He didn’t move her.    

“Gage, give me your flashlight and take my phone.  Try to call Pops again.” Gus stayed next to Shelby watching her breathing and taking her pulse.

Gage tried Brian again but when he didn’t answer he called Justin. “Gus, is everything alright out there?”

“Grandpa,” Gage’s voice was shaky.

“Gage, what is it?”

“A bookcase fell on Mom and Gramps isn’t answering.” 

Taylor walked up with Tally in her arms.  “They don’t know when the ambulance will get here.  They are really busy. What’s wrong with Mom?”

Gage, still on the phone with Justin, spoke to Taylor.  “Dad is in with Mom.”

“Gage,” Justin called into the phone.  “Can you run over to our house and check on your grandpa and then go to the driveway so you can direct the ambulance when they come.”

“Ok, Grandpa. I’ll call you back when I get there.” Gage rushed off without telling Gus where he was going but he grabbed the keys to one of the carts and took off to check on Brian.

“Gage, get me a damp cloth.”

“Daddy, Gage left to check on Grandpa Brian and then he will wait for the ambulance.  I’ll get you a cloth.” She carried Tally and got a wet washcloth  for her dad and then sat on the top step rocking Tally. “Dad, is Mom waking up yet?”

“No, sweetheart, she isn’t but she is breathing well and her heartbeat is strong.”

“Ok, that’s good.”

Gage came around a small turn that brought Brian and Justin’s house into view but Gage was confused for a moment in the dim light.  He saw the veranda and the front porch but the house was gone.  As he got closer the light could shine on it better.  Where the house stood previously there was now a pile of rubble.  Gage pulled out his dad’s phone and called Justin.

“Gage, have you found your grandpa?”

“Grandpa the house….. The house is just …..there aren’t any walls left.  I don’t know where Grandpa is!”

 

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     

Chapter 7

“Grandpa, what should I do?”  Gage yelled into the phone as he looked at the spot that was his grandfathers’ home and jumped off the four wheeler.  “I’m going to go find him.” With that Gage hung up the phone and moved toward the demolished house. He saw all the glass and the sharp edges as he moved carefully and then called out, “Grandpa, where are you? I’m trying to find you.”

The phone in Gus’ pocket  rang.  He pulled it out, wanting to talk to anyone.  “Hello?”

“Gage?”  Gage recognized Trenton’s voice.  “How is everyone doing over there? Why do you have your dad’s phone?”

“Mr. Daniels, I forgot it wasn’t mine.  Dad is at the house.  I think Mom is hurt bad.  I am waiting for the ambulance but now I am trying to find Grandpa Brian.  The house is….” Gage had to take a deep breath.

“Gage, take a deep breath.  You are doing great.   What about your grandpas’ house.”

“It is totally demolished.  I am looking for Grandpa.”

“Gage, you be as careful as you can.  I am going to try to get over there, if the roads allow.  Hopefully I will be there in about fifteen minutes.  I will call 911 and see where they are for you.”

“Thank you,” Gage tried to sound brave as he put the phone back into his pocket and continued calling out.

Zach held onto Justice, trying to calm her, as he moved down the hall back to where Brinn had fallen.  “Oh, Jussy, you’re fine, baby.  We need to check on Mommy, ok?”  

Brinn was sitting on the floor, leaning against the wall.  As she saw Justice she reached for her, “I am so sorry, Juss.  You tried to tell Mommy and I scolded you.” Brinn clung to her daughter. “You didn’t get hurt did you?”

“No, Mommy.  I was scared.  Everything rocked.”

Brinn just held her and kissed her as she moved from side to side as Justice hugged her mommy around the neck tightly. 

Zach gently touched Brinn’s shoulder and stopped her from rocking.  Their eyes met and he asked, “Any pain?”

“A little but….” 

Zach took Juss from her mom.  “Sweety, Daddy is going to carry you to the bed and then he is going to bring Mommy.  Can you wait on the bed?”

“Sure, Daddy.” She moved to the middle of her parents’ bed while Zach rushed over to Brinn. He realized he was starting to have trouble breathing himself.   

“Lulu, let me help you up and then,” Zach stopped and tried to get a deep breath. 

“Oh, Chase, you need to ….oh, no, your machine doesn’t work….where is the generator? Why hasn’t it kicked in?”

The two managed to get back to the bedroom and Zach made sure Brinn was comfortable before he fell into the other side of the bed.  Just then the generator kicked in, just in time.  Zach got the mask on and took a couple deep breaths as he fumbled for his phone.  He then realized he couldn’t talk.  He managed to say, “Call Tammy.”

Brinn kept one arm around Juss as she called Tammy. “Brinn, what’s going on? Anyone hurt over there?”

“Oh, Tammy, we are all fine but I fell and, it isn’t bad, but I fell and am cramping a little bit.”

“Where are you now, Brinn?”

“We are all in our bed.”

“Did your generator kick in?” Tammy thought about Zach.

“It did.  Zach is doing a treatment right now.”

“Good! One less person to worry about. You stay as quiet as you can and I will get there as soon as I can.”

“Tammy, you take care of people that are really hurt.  I will call you if it gets bad.”

“Ok, Just stay in bed.  Zach should be good soon and he can do what needs to be done.”

“Dad, how is mom?” Taylor’s voice came from the other side of the door.

“Her breathing is steady and so is her pulse but she hasn’t woken up,”  Gus responded. “Have you heard from Gage?”

“No.  I wonder what is taking him and Grandpa so long?  I’ll text your phone and see if he responds and try to find out what is keeping the ambulance.”

“Where’s your sister?”

“She fell asleep on my bed.  I will keep an eye on her.” Gus heard her voice crack and he stood and hugged his oldest daughter.  “You are doing so well, Tay.  Thank you.” 

“I’m so scared, Daddy.”

“So am I, Taylor. So am I.”

Gage worked his way into the wreckage.  He tried to picture where the bedroom was.  Once he got to that point he started digging but as he called out and could see enough of the bed, he could tell his grandpa wasn’t there.  He continued to call out and then got completely quiet.  He thought he heard something and then he heard another soft sound.  “I’m coming, Grandpa.  Where are you?” Gage continued to follow the soft noise.  

“Gage, the guest room.  I was sleeping in the guest room.”  

Gage rushed to that corner of the house.  “Shit!” He cried out when he felt something go through the bottom of his tennis shoe but he kept going.  “Grandpa, are you hurt?”

Brian’s voice was close now.  “I don’t think anything is serious but I can’t move. Where’s your dad? Did anyone get hurt?”

Gage followed Brian’s voice as he started lifting some of the bigger pieces that he could handle. 
“Mom is hurt.  We called an ambulance but it isn’t here yet and it has been an hour.” Gage tried to lift the next piece but it was too heavy.  Just then he heard a motor.  “I will be right back Grandpa.  I promise! I am going to see if that is the ambulance.”  Gage rushed to the driveway and saw a motorcycle coming. He wasn’t sure who it was until it stopped and the rider then took off the helmet.  It was Trenton Daniels.  “Am I glad to see you!” Gage said.  “Grandpa is stuck in there,” he pointed to the rubble.  He sounds ok but I can’t lift the beam.”

Trenton dropped his helmet and followed Gage, “Brian!  It is Trent. We’re coming.”  As they started working they moved another layer and then another.  

“Dad never told me you had a motorcycle.” 

“Well, Gage, I’m not sure he knows.  I rarely use it but I figured it would be the best way to get here and it is a good thing I did.  There were a couple times I had to leave the road to get around damage.”  Trent looked down.  Brian was visible now.  He still had a large beam across his back.

Gage grabbed it but Trent stopped him.  “Just wait a second, son.  I want to make sure Brian isn’t bleeding anywhere.  If he has an injury and we move this, he could get worse.  “Brian, you still with us?”

“Yes, just hard to talk.”

“I’m going to check you over the best I can.”  He looked at Brian.  He saw a few scratches that had bled but nothing serious. “Ok, Brian, we are going to move this beam.  Let us know if you feel any sharp pain.”  He looked over at Gage, “Ok, Gage, we are going to move to your left, my right.  Lift on three.  Are you ready?”  Gage nodded.  “We don’t have to move it far.  Brian, you don’t move until I can look at you again.”  He linked eyes with Gage and then counted, “1, 2, 3…”  It was even heavier than they expected.  “Ok, that isn’t going to work.  Brian, I think we can lift it enough for you to slide over.  Do you think you can do that?”

“Ya, go.”

“Gage, come  over here.  We are going to just lift this side to free him.”  He counted again and Brian slid over and they set the beam down. 

Brian started to sit up but Gage rushed to his side.  “Careful, Grandpa.  You might have something broke.”  

“I have lots of bumps and bruises but I’ll be fine. If you can both help me up, we can get out of this mess.  My legs are a little wobbly from being stuck. They had barely gotten Brian out and found a lawn chair for him to sit on when they heard a siren.  

“I need to point them to my house.  I... “ Gage thought about his mom for the first time.  “Oh, it’s been so long! My mom!”  Gage rushed to the drive and pointed the ambulance down the road.

“Mr. Daniels, can you stay with Grandpa.  I need to go…”

“Go, once your grandpa is ready we will move him to your place or Brinn’s.” 

Gage jumped on the four-wheeler and turned to Trent.  “The golf cart usually has keys in it.” he said as he sped off. 

Taylor heard the ambulance and rushed to the door.  She knew her mom had to be hurt badly.  She had been unconscious for a very long time now.  She showed them  up to Tallia’s room and then went to her sister’s side who had just wandered out of the bedroom. It had been hours since the quake hit.  The sun had come up so it had to be near 6:00 am.  That was about four hours.  

Gus looked over at Taylor, “Sweetheart, I know this is asking a lot but can you stay here with your sister and brother? I will call you when I know anything. I will get my phone from Gage on my way out.”

“We’ll be fine, Daddy.  Let us know something as soon as you can.” Taylor picked up her little sister and held her tight.  Gage came up beside her and put his arm around both of them. And they watched their parents leave in the ambulance.  “Where is Grandpa, Gage? He isn’t….”

“No, he looked ok.  Mr. Daniel came and helped me get him unstuck.  He will bring him down here in a little while, when Grandpa is ready to move. He just needed a couple minutes, he said.”  Gage looked at his big sister.  “Taylor, I’m really scared.”

“So am I, Gage.” The three held onto each other for a couple moments and then Taylor took a deep breath.  “If Grandpa is coming here, I better check the guest room for him.  The downstairs one is probably better if he is hurt at all. Gage, can you get Tally some breakfast.  I know we don’t have electricity but she could have some cereal or a peanut butter sandwich or…”

“I got this, sis.  You check on the bedroom.”

It was only a short time later that Gage heard the golf cart.  He took Tally off the counter where she had been eating her breakfast and carried her to the door.  “Taylor, Grandpa is here.  Is the bedroom ready?”

“Yes, Gage. I swept up the broken glass.”  Taylor responded.  

Gage set Tally on the deck.  “You stay right there while I help Grandpa.”

“Ok, Gage.” Tally smiled up at him.

Once Brian was settled into the guest room.  Trenton tried to call Justin again.  He and Brian had both tried several times but kept getting a message about no available service.  This time he heard Justin answer.  “Trenton, I can’t talk.  I am trying to get Brian and find out about my daughter in law.”

“Justin, I am at Gus’ house.”

“Oh, thank god!  How is Shelby?  Did you find Brian?”  

“Shelby is on her way to the hospital with Gus.  I am here with the kids and Brian.  He just fell asleep. Justin, I think he is alright but he had a lot of weight on him.  I hope he doesn’t have any internal bleeding. You go to the hospital and be with Gus.  I will stay here as long as I need.”

“Oh, Trenton, thank you.  I will see if Dan can come over.  He has first aid training.  I will tell him to go there as soon as I get through to him.”  And Justin was gone.

Dan and Marcus were getting more frantic with every dropped call.  They couldn’t get the family she had spent the night with, not even using Dan’s satellite phone system.  They had talked to Danny and Elliott a couple times but they were too busy patching people up to talk on the phone.  When Dan’s phone rang, Dan quickly answered.  “Justin, is everything alright? Have you talked to Brian?”

“Dan, can you get to Gus’ house?  Brian is there.  Shelby is on her way to the hospital so I am going to go there but, Dan.  Our house is gone and Brian was under it.  They say he is ok but I want you to look at him since he can’t see a doctor.  Trent says he could have internal injuries.”

“Trenton?  How did he….”

“I don’t know details.  I have to go.  Tyler is taking me to the hospital now.”

“I will go check on Brian.”

“Dan, what about Hannah? Did you find her?”

“No, we still haven’t gotten through.”  The call ended and Dan looked at Marcus.  He saw the tears in his eyes. “Oh, red.” Dan pulled him close.  “She has to be alright.  I just know it.”

“But Dan, how can we know?”

“She’s our daughter.  We would know if …..” Dan paused and kissed Marcus.  “Are you alright if I leave you for a little while? Brian and Justin’s house is gone and Brian was caught under it.  An ambulance has already taken Shelby to the hospital.  It won’t be back out there.”

“Of course.  I am going to stay here, though.  I want to be here if they bring her home.”  Marcus hugged Dan again.  “I love you, Dan.  Don’t get yourself hurt.  Some of these tremors are still fairly powerful.”

“I love you, red.  I will be back soon.” The parting kiss was long and gentle before Dan jumped on one of the carts Danny used to take across to see Brinn and it was a short ride to Gus’ place. As he drove he realized they had let Hannah do this all summer when she had permission to swim at Gus and Shelby’s.  He would know if something happened to her, wouldn’t he?  He arrived and rushed into the house.  

Gage sat with Tally playing with some blocks.  “Oh, Dan, are we glad to see you. Grandpa is in the bedroom down the hall.  Trent is with him.”  

Dan walked down the hall.  He was still unsure how Trenton Daniels ended up here but he was glad there was an adult with the kids.  He heard quiet voices as he approached the door.  He knocked and entered the room.  Taylor sat on the bed next to Brian while Trent sat in a chair nearby.  “Well, it is good to see you in one piece!” Dan strode over and kissed Brian.  “How are you feeling?”

Brian grimace.  “I think I’m fine.  I’m just too old to have a house collapse on me anymore.”

“Well, my friend, I’m just glad you are here talking.”  Dan pressed on Brian’s abdomen.  “I can’t be sure because I am not a doctor but if you had real bleeding internally your stomach would be extended by now.  I think you might have some broken or at least bruised ribs which are causing a lot of the pain.”

“Is it safe for me to drink or eat anything?”

“Don’t overdo it but, Taylor, could you make him a little something? Maybe some scrambled eggs and some bread.”

“I can cook that.” She kissed Brian’s cheek and got off the bed.  

“I am sure you can but I’ll come with you.” Trent said as he followed her out of the room.

“How did he end up here?” Dan asked Brian.

“Gage had Gus’ phone and when Daniels called to check on him.  Gage told him what had happened and he arrived just in time to help Gage free me.  Gage couldn’t have done it alone.  They struggled with the two of them.  I was just lucky the main beam landed on a dresser and I was on the bed.  Dan, your family is good, right?” Brian knew instantly something wasn’t right.

“We don’t know where Hannah is.  She was spending the night with a friend but we can’t get through to them.  She is probably fine but…” Brian reached out and winced when he stretched to take Dan’s hand.  “The others?”

“They are safe but Marcus is waiting at the house in case they bring her home.  I promised I wouldn’t be long. Phone connections are irratice at best. I will talk to Trent but if he can stay here, I’m going to head back home.” 

Brian reached out and Dan bent down for his hug.  Brian gave him a kiss, drawing it out a little longer than he probably should.  “Go find your girl.  Let us know if you can get through.”

“I will and if I can’t get through on the phone, I’ll try to stop by tomorrow to find out how Shelby is and check on your recovery.  If Danny actually comes by I will send him over.  Speaking of Danny, have you talked to Brinn.”

“We’ve tried.  The kids said Gus got through right after and they were alright but they hadn’t gotten through again. Go, Dan.  We are fine here.”  Dan left as Taylor brought a plate of food in for her grandfather.

“Mr. Daniels?” Gage looked over at Trenton.

“Gage, you may call me Trent or Trenton.”

“Ok, do you mind sitting with Tally for a little while.  I need to, well… you know and I think she is about ready for a nap.”

“Why don’t I read to her for a bit.  We have done that before when your dad brought her over.  She will be fine.  You go take a break.”

“Thank you,” Gage said as he  looked up at him. Trent could see the worry on his face.  He didn’t say anything but he put his hand on the boy’s shoulder for a moment before he walked away.

Trenton knew Gus had good kids but today he saw exactly how great a job they had done.  “Hey, cutie, would you like me to read a story to you?”  The sleepy little girl just nodded and Trenton picked her up, sat in a rocker, and began reading.

Zach had made Brinn stay in bed all day.  Once he had finished his breathing treatment he had felt much better. He had entertained Juss and made sure Brinn only got up to use the bathroom.  As the day went on, Brinn got very anxious.  “Why haven’t we heard from anyone all day? I just know something is wrong. I have tried calling everyone multiple times.”

“Brinn, if we don’t get through yet tonight, I will go out tomorrow and check, if you are feeling better.” Zach kissed her.  

Juss was dozing between them.  She hadn’t left their side all day.  There was no way she was sleeping in her room for a long time, they were sure.  But maybe they could get her to sleep on the sofa they both thought as their hands attempted to touch each other.  “You know there is no way I am going to have sex with you, Brinn.  Not until  we get the all clear,” Zach said softly.

“I know but that doesn’t mean I couldn’t have a high protein snack.” Brinn smiled.

“Oh, yes….” Zach said. “I’m going to go get some dinner for all of us and then we'll talk her into sleeping on the sofa or by the fire.”

“That sounds perfect,” Brinn agreed. Zach kissed her as he got up  to make dinner.

  

Justin had managed to get to the hospital early in the morning and was waiting for Gus and the ambulance when they arrived.  It had been a very long day.  The hospital was so busy that even though Shelby was sent right back, Justin and Gus heard nothing about her condition for hours. It was nearly noon, five hours after arriving, when an intern came out to talk to them.

“Mr Kinney, I am so sorry it has been such a long wait.  As you can imagine our scanners are busier than they ever have been.  We are waiting for your wife’s results to come back.  I can tell you that at this time she is unable to feel anything below her waist.” Justin put his arm around his son.  “It could very well be a temporary condition.  Her spine was compressed and now has swollen.  I will come back out as soon as we have the results and now that we have her in a room, you can be with her.   She is heavily drugged so she probably won’t know if you are there or not. If you follow me, we will get you to her room.”

The doctor had the nurse show them to Shelby’s room.  The doctor was right.  She had no idea they were there.  She slept soundly.  “Dad, you should go home to Pops.  I am sure you are dying to know how he is. Have you heard anything?”

“No, but I know he is in good hands.”

“But, do you even know that he is…”

“I have to believe I would know if he was….my heart would know.”

“I believe that too, Dad.  You would feel it. And you would have been told if he was brought in.” Gus dropped his head on Justin’s shoulder.  “Dad, I want you to go home.”

“No, Gus.  I don’t want you here alone.”

“Dad, my kids are….I don’t know who is there with them.  I don’t know if Pops is there or well enough to help take care of them, and Taylor needs…”

“You’re right,  Gus.  Of course the kids can’t be alone any longer.  Would you like me to call someone else?”

“Dad, there is no phone service. I’ll be fine and once I know something I will call and text.  Sometimes texts can get through if a call can’t.”

“Gus, I love you.  I’ll go to your place since it doesn’t sound like I have a home there anymore.”

“Dad, your house isn’t there anymore but your home will always be there.”

“Well, I better go.  I want to get home before it is completely dark.”  Justin hugged Gus and kissed him, “I love you, son.  Don’t worry about your kids.”  And with that Gus stood alone at Shelby’s bedside.

Justin left the hospital and on the way home he made a quick detour.  He pulled into John and Tony’s house.  He saw a broken window and a tree not standing quite as straight but other than that it was good.  He went to the door and knocked.  John opened the door, “Justin, what are you doing out here? Everyone has been told to stay home.”

Justin gave him a quick rundown of what he knew.  “John, do you think you and Tony could go to the hospital to be with Gus. Shelby is out of it and Gus may be told she will never walk again.”

Tony walked over as Justin spoke and said, “Of course, Justin.  We will go right over.  Don’t worry about him.  You go on home.”

Justin moved on and as much as he wanted to find out what was wrong with Brian he stopped at Brinn first.  When he knocked on the door, Zach answered.  “I am so glad to see you are alright.  Brinn and the kids?”

“Brinn took a fall this morning but she managed to talk to Tammy and Tammy said as long as the cramping stopped she should be fine and the cramping stopped very early today so I think she is fine.”

“Well, I need to get to Gus’ but I will run up and kiss my girls.”

Justin only stayed there a few minutes.  He told Brinn about Shelby and that he would be in touch as soon as he could.  “Daddy, we are fine. You go take care of Gus’ family.  They need you.”

And with that, Justin went to Gus and Shelby’s house. As he got closer his heart skipped a beat.  It was as if it was syncing up with Brian’s.  He had been so selfish.  Wanting to make a name for himself one last time and leaving his love alone.  He would never leave his side again.  That was a promise.  He parked at the house and walked in.  

Taylor looked up and stopped what she was doing in the kitchen and ran into his arms and began to sob.

“Taylor, Brian, is he alright? Please tell me he’s alright.”

“Grandpa will be fine.  He’s just banged up.”

“Have you been here all day alone?”

“No, Trenton has been here with us all day.   He helped Gage free Grandpa and he has been here taking care of Tally or watching Grandpa.  Dan stopped by too to check Grandpa since a doctor couldn’t come.”

“Do you know where he is now?”

“He was helping Grandpa wash up a little and found a Tshirt and Shorts of Dad’s that would fit him.”

“Sweetheart, I promise I will be out and help you with dinner but I need to…” Justin was already heading down the hall.

“Go see Grandpa.  I am just making frozen pizza.” Taylor called after him.

 Justin stopped outside the door and took a deep breath.  He then turned the doorknob and pushed it open. Brian was sitting on the edge of the bed while Trenton ran a washcloth over Brian’s chest.  As he saw Justin he smiled and walked over to him.  He handed him the cloth and walked out the door, pulling the door shut behind him.  Justin’s eyes were shimmering with tears as he looked at Brian’s bruised chest.  He walked over and dropped on his knees, putting his head on Brian’s lap.  

“I’m so sorry.  I was so selfish.  I was only thinking about myself.  I should have been home with you.  I don’t know what I thought I was doing….”  

Brian slipped his hand under Justin’s chin and tilted his head up so their eyes could meet, “Will you please come up here and kiss me.”   Brian couldn’t move much without pain but he managed to put his arms around Justin and when their lips met, Justin’s tears finally started falling.

“Sunshine, don’t cry.  Please.  I will be fine.  I’m just sore.”  Very soon Brian had to lower his arms and Justin realized he needed to lay down.  He helped him lay back on some pillows and had to kiss him once more.  

“Damn, I never asked about Shelby and Gus.  How are they? Well, maybe I should say how is Shelby?’

“Oh Brian, it’s not good.” He sat on the edge of the bed.  “When I left they were still waiting for the results. Well, Gus was.  Shelby was completely out.  But, Brian, right now she is paralized.  She can’t feel anything below the waist.”

“Oh, god, no! And you left Gus there alone?”

“He was worried about the kids and you so I left but I stopped at John and Tony’s and they should be there by now.”  

“I should have known you would think of something.” Brian kissed him once more.

“Baby, I want to check on the kids and go and see if Trenton wants to leave. He may not since it is getting dark quickly and we still don’t have electricity.  I’ll be back, darling.”

“Yes the kids will need you.  I’ll be here when you get back. Sunshine,  I love you.”

“Oh, I love you, Brian.”  Justin stepped out.  

As Justin walked to the kitchen he heard something kick in and there was light.  “How did that happen?” Justin asked Taylor as he kissed her cheek.  

“Uncle Dan just brought a generator and hooked it up. Grandpa, they still don’t know where Hannah is.  I’m scared for her.  Grandpa, how is Mom? Is she….”

Justin just realized how brave she was being.  He pulled her close, “Oh, Tay, she is on a lot of medicine so she slept all day.  When I left the tests weren’t in yet but your dad was with her and John and Tony are there so he isn’t alone.

Taylor sniffled, “I’m glad Daddy isn’t there alone.  Grandpa, are you telling me everything?”

“Honey, I am telling you everything the doctor knew for sure. Do you  know where Trent is?”

He was going to try to get Tallia’s room back in order before bedtime. As if on cue, Gage walked in with Tally.  Without a word he handed Tally over to his grandpa and sprinted up the steps and disappeared down the hall.  Justin would check on him later. Right now he snuggled a fussy Tally.

“Grandpa, she has been asking for Mommy and Daddy.  She actually liked Trenton this afternoon.  I think it was because he was a grown up.” As they talked Justin kept trying to appease Tally.  She didn’t want anything.  He tried feeding her anything but all she did was cry. He finally carried her upstairs.

“My room, Papa.  Mommy’s in my room,”  Justin’s heart nearly melted.

“No, honey, Mommy and Daddy aren’t here right now.”  Justin walked into her room and was glad to see everything was in order again.  Trent was just putting the last of the books on the shelf.  “Trent, thank you so much.  You are welcome to go or stay tonight.”

“I think it is safer if I stay.  The road was in bad shape when I came this morning.  Justin, how is Shelby? She’s going to be alright, isn’t she?”

“They were waiting for results but right now she’s paralized from the waist down.  There is a very good chance that is temporary.”

“Oh, god and Gus is there alone?”

“No, John and Tony went to be with him.”

“Thank god.  I will stay since you offered and in the morning maybe I will go check on him before I go home.”

“Trent, I want you to know how much we appreciate your help today.”

“What else would I do for Gus’ children.”

Tallia finally fell asleep and everyone decided to eat pizza in Brian’s room.   Gage ate quickly and moved up to his room and it wasn’t long before all of them were ready to go to bed.  Trenton stayed in the upstairs guest room while Justin took Tally’s monitor into the room with Brian and himself.  Justin was exhausted and had no trouble falling asleep with his head on Brian’s shoulder.

Danny and Elliott finally went home at midnight after being in the clinic since 3:00 a.m.  They had been thankful that Marissa had brought them food throughout the day.  It was mostly fruit and sandwiches but it was what they had needed to keep going.

On autopilot they undressed and got in the shower together.  Danny had noticed that Elliott had been very quiet and, although he was normally very calm under pressure, as the day had turned to night he had watched Elliott get frazzled and unsure.  He had asked Danny his opinion about simple procedures he normally would do without thought.  Danny knew he wasn’t leaving until the situation returned to normal but he didn’t think El’s behavior had anything to do with that.

“El, what’s bothering you?” Danny took a bar of soap and turned Elliott away from him so he could wash his back.  He kissed Elliott’s shoulder as his hand moved across his shoulders, leaving a trail of foam.  There was no response.  Danny’s hand slid across El’s ass and he let his finger follow the valley between his cheeks. This seemed to snap El pack to the present.  “El?”

“Oh….what?”

“What’s wrong, Elliott?”  Danny turned him so they were facing each other. He continued to rub the soap over El’s body.

“Just a long day,” he replied, not making eye contact.

“No, El,” Danny brought his lips against his husband’s, “please, don’t.  Why can’t you just be honest with me?  Why do you think you have to hide things from me?” He said softly as he put the bar of soap down and stepping even closer he dropped his head on El’s shoulder.

Elliott put his arms around Danny’s waist and pulled him close.  “I thought you were leaving tonight.”

“El, my leaving has nothing to do with your behavior today.  When you asked me if you should use staples or stitches on that leg today, I knew you were not yourself.”

“Danny, can we call your dads when we are done and see if Hannah has been located?”

“Sure, but you’re changing the subject. Dad said he would call….”

“Danny, can we call now?”

Danny saw a look he had never seen on Elliott’s face.  “Sure, El.” Danny quickly ran the soap over himself and then they stepped out of the shower. He wasn’t sure what was going on but he was concerned something  had happened to El that had caused him to snap.  Had the earthquake caused some kind of PTSD?

Once they had dried off, Danny slipped an arm around Elliott’s waist and guided him to the bed and they sat down.  Using the satellite phone Dan required him to keep, Danny called his Dad’s satellite phone. By now it was almost 1:00 am but Marcus answered on the first ring.  “Hello?” Then anxiety in his voice could be felt on the other end.

“Hey, Marcus, is there any word?”

“Oh, Danny, it is so good to hear your voice but no, Dan has been trying to locate them all day.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t come over today.  We worked about 21 hours today.  I will try to get there tomorrow. Is there any word?”

“Danny, why don’t you talk to Dan.  He has more details.  I love you, Danny.”  Marcus sounded like Elliott looked, in some kind of daze.

“Junior, are you finally home?”

“Ya, Dad.  We are getting ready to go to bed and catch a few hours before going back to the clinic in the morning but El, well we wanted to check on Hannah.  Have you heard anything?”

“From what I have found out, it appears that the family didn’t come home after the play.  They must have stayed in San Francisco so I am just trying to track them down in a hotel in that area but with most phone lines not working it isn’t easy.  I did get ahold of a man I know in that area who is going to go look for me tomorrow.  I know you probably can’t answer me but is there something wrong over there?”

“I’m not sure, but we are good.  We love you both and please call if you hear anything!”

“Call if you need anything.  I won’t be sleeping until your sister gets home.”

“Love you, Dad.  I hope to get there tomorrow.”

Elliott looked at Danny with an expression of fear, “Nothing?”

“No, El, but Dad has a couple leads that will get checked out tomorrow. Now,” Danny placed a hand on his cheek and kissed him, “lay down and let’s get some sleep.” He guided Elliott to a lying position and walked to the other side of the bed and laid down himself.  

Elliott reached over and took Danny’s hand, “Please don’t leave me, Danny.  I am not sure I could survive that right now. With Hannah missing, I just couldn’t….”

“Will you tell me….” Danny reached for El and pulled him into his arms,.”why do I think this has to do with your refusal to talk about children?”

“Danny, tomorrow.  We can talk tomorrow.”  The exhaustion was obvious in Elliott’s voice.

“You’re right, but soon, El.  Soon.”

Tammy called Brinn early the next morning.  She was so glad many of the cell towers were back up and running today.  “Tammy, I am glad to hear your voice.  Zach won’t let me out of this bed except to pee and I am going crazy.  I need to see my Dad.”

“I heard he was a little banged up but lucky to have escaped any lasting injuries.  But I am calling to talk to you about you and that baby.”

“I am completely fine, Tammy.  I didn’t tell Zach but I took another pregnancy test today and I am still pregnant.  I haven’t had any cramps for over 24 hours.  I am fine.”

“Brinn, i know you aren’t going to do anything to jeopardize this pregnancy.  Take it easy but I think it would do you and Juss good to go to Gus and Shelby’s house.   I am sure Tally and Justice need each other, too.  Any normalcy is good for them.”

“Thanks, Tammy.  I will be careful, of course.”

“Well, I better get going.  I said I would take the first shift at the clinic.  Danny and Elliott were there nearly 24 hours straight yesterday.”

“How are they doing, Tammy? Last I talked to Danny, he was ready to leave Elliott.  I told him he could use Stone House if he needed a place.”

“Well, I am guessing he will postpone that until they find Hannah and the world gets back to normal.”

“Hannah is missing? How?”

“She had taken a trip to San Francisco  with a friend’s family.  They were supposed to come home late so Hannah was just going to stay with them.  No one has heard from any of them.  Everyone is hoping they just stayed overnight and are safe but ….”

“Oh, I need to talk to Danny and Uncle Dan.  They must be worried sick.”

“Brinn, just remember you don’t need any more stress.  Dan is the best person I know to take care of this.”

“Ok, you’re right but I just can’t not be concerned.”  The talked another minute and then Tammy said goodbye and Brinn went to find her husband and daughter.  “Well, Tammy said I could go if I behaved.” Brinn kissed Zach and Juss.

“Mommy you always behave.” Justice smiled up at her daughter.  

“Well, I for one am glad she doesn’t always behave,” Zach smiled as he ran a hand over her shapely ass. Brinn turned to give him a long kiss.  Her hand slid down the front of his pants having him catch his breath. Zach growled low in his throat. “Remember that later.” Zach said as he bit her neck lightly.

Brinn stepped back a bit, “Miss Jess, would you like to go play with Tally today?”

“Really? I get to play with my friend?” She stopped for a second and then said, “Mommy, are you going to stay there, too?”

“I am.  I am hoping your daddy will come with us, too.”

“Ok, then I will go.  I just don’t like those quakes.”

Zach lifted her out of her chair and kissed her, holding her tight.  “You are going to be with Mommy or me until things get back to normal, Juss.  Mommy and Daddy won’t leave you alone but right now Tally’s mommy and daddy are not home so she could use her best friend.”

“Daddy, put me down please.  I will go dress.” Zach kissed her once more and set her down. 

Zach looked at Brinn, “You go get dressed, too.  We had a couple dozen muffins that George put in our freezer.  I took them out.  I didn’t know what they had over there and I was sure they could use something like this.” 

Justin had laid awake next to Brian for quite sometime before slipping out without waking him.  He went upstairs and rummaged in Gus’ closet and found some clean clothes.  After a quick shower, he dressed and went to the kitchen to find Trent drinking a cup of coffee. “Good morning,” he said as he stuck another mug under the machine and pressed start.  “How is Brian this morning?”

“He is sleeping now.  He had a restless night.  He is in more pain than he would ever admit. Are you going to the hospital?”

“I hope to if I can use one of your cars.  I rode my motorcycle yesterday morning.”  Trenton stated as he handed a cup of coffee to Justin.

“Oh, sure.  I left my keys in my SUV out there.  It has an almost full tank.  Gus has the habit of letting his tank run low.”

Trent smiled at Justin, “Yes, I have learned that.  Thank you.”

“Trent, thank you for everything you did for the kids yesterday. Gus will probably need you.  He texted that he and Shelby would be meeting with the doctor first thing this morning.”

“If you want to go, I’ll stay….”

“No, Trent, he might prefer you there today.” Justin hugged Trenton.  Trent held on tight for a moment.  “He is going to need you more than ever, and I don’t mean as a lover.  He will need his best friend.”

“You could make this really awkward for me but your family has made me feel, well, welcome.”

“Trenton, you are welcome.”

“Mommy,” Tallia called from her room.  “Come get me, Mommy.”  Justin looked at Trent.  “Have Gus call me after…” Justin headed to the steps.

“I will.  Thanks for the ride.”

Before Justin got downstairs with a very fussy Tally,  Brinn walked in carrying a basket and Zach followed with Juss.  “Tally, I’m here,” Juss called out to her best friend.

“Oh, Juss, put me down please,” a now smiling Tally said to Justin.  He did as she requested and he smiled as his granddaughters hugged.

“You have perfect timing!  I wasn’t sure what I was going to do with her and I really need to go check on Brian. And the older kids…. I haven’t seen them yet.”

Brinn hugged her Daddy.  “I will check on the big kids.  Zach, you got these two and Daddy, spend as much time with Dad as you need to. We caught Trent so we know he is on his way to be with Gus.”

Justin entered the room quietly, not wanting to wake Brian. Brian slowly turned over. “I didn’t want to wake you.”

“You didn’t. The pain woke me up a few minutes ago.  Fuck, I wish my son had a pharmacologist.”

Justin walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.  He kissed Brian, who took it deeper than Justin expected. When they separated he said, “Brinn is here.  She may have something here or at her house.  Or she can get Danny or Tammy to come by.”

“I tried Tammy.  She was going to see if Marissa could bring something.  If only I could sleep.  I am sure you didn’t sleep much last night either and it wasn’t for a pleasurable reason.  I realized I never asked.  Molly and Tyler, everything ok over there. I guess my first thought was of the house but then the three of them, too.”

“Good on both fronts, fortunately.  Jenna was actually with me when the quake hit. If nothing else this shows really good for Gus’.  All the houses he has built have minor damage.”  Justin kissed Brian once more, “Let me get you some breakfast.  And coffee?”

“Oh, yes, lots of coffee.”

When Trenton arrived at the hospital Gus was just walking up. They hugged before saying a word.  “You look like you freshened up.” Trenton commented as they walked in.

“Ya, the doctor assured me that Shelly would sleep through the night so I went to John and Tony’s since they are closer.  I just showered and pulled on something clean.  I must look….”

“Gus,” Trent ran his fingers through his hair, “You always look gorgeous.”

“Trenton, I have to go to Shelby’s room and the doctor is going to ….”

“I’ll wait for you out here.  You spend as much time as you need.  I’m here for you.”

“I’ll be out as soon as I can.”

“Oh, Gus, your dads want you to call or text as soon as you have more.”

Gus came back for one more long kiss and then rushed down the hall to the patient rooms.

Danny woke up around 8:00 and looked over at Elliott.  He had talked in his sleep half the night.  He called out for someone named Catherine and he had mentioned the name Trista.  He wondered if those were family members.  He was raised in California, maybe the quake brought up memories of childhood.    He had said something about a baby, too.  Was Elliott’s uncertainty yesterday tied to his unwillingness to have a child?  He couldn’t see how the two tied together but Tammy had texted the office was slow and they could deal with it so they weren’t needed until 1:00.  He had lots of time to make El tell him what this was all about.  If this cleared up both issues all the better.  

Danny couldn’t stop himself from reaching out and touching Elliott’s cheek. He rolled toward Danny reflexively.  Danny willingly moved into El’s arms.  He would miss him so  much.  And he wasn’t sure he would ever marry again but he knew he would find a child that needed him, just like he had needed a home when Dad and Marcus invited him in. Danny moved his body and pressed himself against Elliott.  He began to move slowly against him and it wasn’t long before Elliott’s arm came around him and pressed their pelvises together. 

“El, we need to talk about yesterday.  You looked petrified by the end of the day. You are an amazing doctor but you were afraid to put stitches in. “El, please  darling, please tell me what has you so scared?”  El ran his hair through Danny’s hair and pulled him in for a kiss but it was quick and Elliott spoke.

“Was there any word this morning? Have they heard anything about Hannah?”  

Danny stood up.  He walked across the room and pulled on some shorts and threw a pair to Elliott. “Get up. I’ll make coffee and you are going to tell me what is turning my life upside down!” Danny snapped. His nerves were frayed and he had slept very little with Elliott talking and tossing all night.   He would apologize later but they didn’t have all day and he couldn’t deal with this.  El was just showing how much he loved his sister so why was he refusing…...he wasn’t going to start having a one sided debate again in his head.

When Elliott came into the kitchen, he had pulled on the boxers and a T-Shirt. Danny took two mugs out of the cupboard and brought them to the table and then grabbed the coffee pot and after filling both cups sat it down in between them.  Danny dropped into a chair and then took a deep breath. “Elliott, you talked in your sleep last night.  You cried in your sleep most of the night.  Who are Catherine and Trista?  Why did they upset you so much?”

 

Elliott first showed surprise and then it was like all the energy drained from him.  He looked into Danny’s eyes and barely above a whisper he said, “Trista was my wife and Catherine is….was our daughter.”

Chapter 8

“Good Morning, Mr. Kinney.” The doctor was waiting outside of Shelby’s door.  I was hoping we could talk in my office for a minute.

“Sure.”  Together they walked the short distance and the doctor waved him into a chair.  

“Mr.  Kinney,” the doctor continued.

“Gus, please.”

“Gus, the scan came back and Shelby has damage to her spinal cord.  At this point we  don’t know if it is permanent but we are optimistic that over time the swelling will go down and she will regain movement.  Whether she gains 100% or 50% we can’t tell but she is going to have peace and quiet and absolutely no stress on her back.  She will either need to stay here or she will need a nurse and a physical therapist.  Either way, I am guessing she will be stable enough with help to go home in three to four days.”

“She’s a fighter, doc.  I most worry about getting her to relax. We have three kids and they are her world.”

“I don’t know your family well but I have heard they are always willing to help. I will make sure you have the agency I recommend and if you need childcare….”

“I think we will be fine.  My brother in law and sister, not to mention my dads will help.”

“Well, if you don’t have any more questions, I really do need to talk to your wife and then get ready for surgery.”

After the doctor left Shelby and Gus, he got into bed with her making sure to move very little. “Gus, what are we going to do?”

“We are going to hire someone to help you physically and you know the family will help with the kids.  You and I will just move to the downstairs bedroom until you can walk up those steps yourself.”

“Gus, I feel so helpless.”

“Shelby, I just know you will get better but right now you need to rest so you can come home to the kids.”

“Gus, maybe you should go home to the kids now. I  know I will just,” she yawned, “sleep most of the day and the kids haven’t seen you.  I am sure they are missing their dad.”

“Shelby, I don’t want…”

“Go, Gus.  Come back late this afternoon and have dinner with me?”

“Shel, are you sure you’re alright?”

“Of course I am. Do you have a way home?”

“Yes, Trent is here.” He wasn’t sure if he should say it or not.

“Oh, Gus, I am so glad.  You need your best friend right now.”

“I’ll be back for dinner.” Gus kissed her and walked out the door.

The minute Shelby knew Gus was gone, the tears began to flow.  A man like Gus Kinney was not going to stick around a crippled woman.  She just knew it. No, that wasn’t true.  Gus wasn’t that kind of man but she wouldn’t make him stay if she…..She would ….  She couldn’t just leave. Tally was too young…..Shelby’s mind went crazy as the pain meds kicked in and she went to sleep.

While Trent waited for Gus he had talked to a nurse who had called Tammy.  Before Gus came back out he had a bottle of painkillers for Brian.

By the time Gus walked out to the waiting room, Trenton was waiting with open arms.  They were in the vehicle before Trenton kissed Gus, “So what did the results show?”

“They think she will improve and hopefully regain full control of her legs but for now she has to have minimal movement and rest.” Gus looked at Trent, “I don’t know what I would do without you. Thank you, Pen.”

“Are we heading to your house?”

“Yes.  Is your car alright? You have Dad’s?”  Trenton pulled out into the traffic.

“I took my motorcycle yesterday when I came and I haven’t been back again.  After I drop you off, I’ll go home and get some clothes and hopefully the road is good enough for my car.”

“Motorcycle?  Did I know you have a motorcycle?”

“Well, it was Adam’s.  I sold mine right after…. It was his thing and I did it because he enjoyed it.  I just always kept it running.  I was so glad I had.” Trent reached for Gus’ hand and brought it to his mouth. “I was so scared!  I didn’t know….”

Gus pointed to a small turn off.  “Pen, can you pull over a minute?”

“Is something wrong?”

“Just pull over.”

Trenton pulled over and as soon as the car was in park, Gus undid his seatbelt and reached to undo Trent’s.  “Come here!” Gus reached over and as soon as Trent was close enough, Gus placed his hand behind Trent’s head pulling him close.  When their lips met, Gus took it deep.  His tongue explored Trent’s mouth as his free hand touched the side of his cheek.  When they separated, both needed more.  “God, Trent, I don’t know when we will be able to…. I have to tell the kids about their mom.  I have just so much going on right now.  And my dads’ house.  My foreman is coming to clear the spot at the end of the week.  I am going to have to help dad go through the rubble and salvage…. I don’t know if I can do this.” Gus began to tremble.  

Trent left the car and circled around.  After opening the passenger door, Trent pulled Gus into his arms.  He held him for a long time and let Gus calm down. He moved back just enough to see Gus’ face and he kissed him.  The gentleness Trent used heightened the closeness. When Trent finally took a step back.  “Gus, we better get you home.  Your kids…”

“Trent, I want….  I don’t know….”

“Gus, I don’t expect anything from you but I can tell you, I will be here for you.”  He walked around the vehicle and pulled out onto the road.  They talked the rest of the way home about their plans for the rest of the day.  Trenton said he would go home now and would try to be back before Gus went back to the hospital.  He had a feeling Brian would be hurting worse today than tomorrow and Justin might need some help with the kids.

As they walked into the house, Gus was overrun by all three kids. He scooped up Tallia and hugged the other two the best he could as they all talked at once.  Trenton saw Justin by the counter and he walked over.

“How is Shelby? I didn’t expect you back this soon.” Justin commented to Trenton.

“He is going back later this afternoon.  I think she needed time to absorb what they were told.”

“And what were they told?”

“She’s paralized from the waist down,” he said very softly, “but they expect her to regain at least some if not all of her motion.”

“Well, that at least sounds hopeful.”

From down the hall, Trenton heard Brian, “Sunshine!”

“Oh, I almost forgot,” he reached into his pocket, “I spoke to a couple people at the hospital and,” he handed Justin the pills.  “The nurse called Tammy and ordered these for Brian.”

Justin looked at the bottle and gave Trenton a big kiss, “I owe you so much right now,” Justin said as he moved down the hallway.

Zach walked up to Brinn, “Since there is more help here now, I am taking you home to rest.”

“Zach, I am fine.  I….” he kissed her as he put a hand on her stomach.  

“This little one needs some rest.  I hope Danny or Tammy stop by yet today.”

“Let me say goodbye to Gus.  Then I will go home.”

Justin walked into the bedroom he had shared with Brian.  “Fuck, it took you long enough.  Get me some whiskey.  I can’t take this pain anymore.”

“Calm down, Brian.   Gus and Trent just got back from the hospital and,” Justin held up the bottle, “Look what Trent got you.”  Justin looked at the bottle and shook one and then a second pill. He handed them to Brian who swallowed them dry and then extended his hand for the bottle. “Oh, no, darling.” Justin bent and kissed him.  “I gave you more than I was supposed to, already.” Justin lay down behind him and gently draped his arm over Brian’s naked waist. He gently kissed Brian’s shoulder blade. He spoke softly, “It scares the hell out of me to think what could have happened to you. I am so sorry, Brian.  I was so selfish.  I should have never been in town.  I should have been in bed with you.”

Brian’s groggy voice said, “So we both would be hurt?  Now, Sunshine, I love you but will you shut the fuck up.  You’re ruining the buzz.”

When Justin came back out he found Gus and the kids sitting on the sofa.  He stepped back but Gus said, “Dad, you can come in here.” Once he sat down, Taylor came and snuggled into the chair next to him.  “I was just telling the kids about their Mom.  The first of the news isn’t good. She has a spinal injury.  Right now she can’t feel anything below the waist.” Justin tightened his arms around Taylor and saw Gage’s lip begin to quiver.  His heart nearly broke when he saw his grandson gnawing  on his bottom lip so much like his grandpa. Gus noticed, too, and draped his arm around Gage’s shoulder while Tally, who didn’t understand, crawled off to the floor and began playing with some of her toys.

“The good news is, the doctor’s think she will get better.  It will just take time.  I’m going to go back and see her later.  I was thinking the two of you might like to come with me.”

“Oh, Dad, can we?”  Gage asked.

“Of course.  It will make your mom so happy.  Just remember we can’t stay long. Shelby is highly medicated but we hope in about four days she will get to come home.

Taylor curled against Justin as he kissed the top of her head.  “I’ll keep Tallia here with us.  Maybe tomorrow she can visit for a few minutes.  The older kids ran upstairs to change clothes.    Justin walked over to the sofa and sat next to Gus.  He gave his son a long hug.  “And how are you, Gussy?”

Gus clung to his dad, “I’m so scared.  What if?  And I have to find at home care through this agency and the kids…”

“If you like, I can look into getting a nurse lined up.  Now that your boyfriend got Brian painkillers, he won’t be much trouble.  And Gus, we will find some place to live before Shelby comes home.”

“Oh, Dad, you are so much help.  You aren’t…”

“I will be here as much as you want, but Shelby is going to need some space.  And Brian has some healing to do himself. And you know he is not a good patient. I am here for whatever you need and right now that is Grandpa duty.”

“Thanks, Dad.  Trenton will be back in a while.  He was going to go home and pack a few things and come back to help.   Tomorrow we need to dig through your place and see what we can salvage before my crew gets here.  Your house already has a crew ready to start building as soon as we can.”

“Gus, don’t worry….”

“My foreman is taking care of it all.  I trust him.  I already have the plans ready.  He will get the permits and start soon.  I will bring something home for dinner…..”

“Gus, you have plenty of food in your fridge.  How about Tally and I make a home cooked meal for all of you? It might make the kids feel some normalcy.”

“Thanks, Dad.  I love you.”

“Oh, Gussy, I love you so much.”  The men kissed and as they stood the kids came flying back into the room.

“Your what?”  Danny couldn’t quite absorb what  Elliott had just said. “Your wife and daughter? You didn’t think that was something you should have mentioned when we were getting married!  Are we even legally married?”  Danny took a deep breath as Elliott seemed to be breaking bone by bone inside his body as he sat across from Danny.  “I’m sorry, El,” Danny’s voice was soft now and he reached over and took his husband’s hand.  “I just never…. You have never mentioned a family of any kind.” Danny moved to a chair next to Elliott and put an arm around him.

“It was a long time ago.  We got married while we were still in high school.  I was sexually so confused but being gay wasn’t an option. I lived in a tiny town where that just wasn’t accepted. My best friend, Trista, and I went to prom together our junior year. We ate and we drank and then we danced and drank and then, we did what everyone expected us to do.  We drove up to the spot, spread out a blanket and I fucked her.   What we didn’t expect was that the condom would break and she’d  get pregnant.”  Elliott emptied his coffee cup and Danny refilled it.

“And you had a daughter?” Danny prompted.

“Yes.  But first, her parents insisted we get married so we got married in July.  I think my parents were just so surprised I liked girls that they didn’t cause trouble.  We moved in with her parents and then Catherine was born. She was so perfect.  She was the perfect baby. We finished high school and then, we moved into a small apartment.  It was never good. I mean we were best friends  like you and Brinn but soon Trista was tired of playing house with a man, no, boy who wasn’t interested in anything but our baby and taking summer classes to get a start on college.  She got a job at a coffee shop and soon, she was coming home later and later and then a week after our first anniversary, she didn’t come home.  I called her parents and found out she had stumbled in there about 3:00 am forgetting she didn’t live there.  She forgot she had a husband and daughter.”

Danny kissed Elliott’s cheek.  He wanted to say, ‘What happened to your daughter?’ but he knew El had to process this as it happened.  He wanted to ask why he hadn’t told him this years ago. “Please, Elliott, what happened?”

“Trista’s parents stole my daughter.  They insisted they could be better parents then I could be and my parents didn’t help me fight at all.  They figured I could just go off and live my life but I couldn’t just turn my back on my daughter.  I  loved her.  She was mine.  I knew she would be the only child I would ever have because I would never be with another woman.”  Elliott looked at Danny,  “I need to eat something.  I’m getting shaky.  I’ll make….”

“I’ll make some scrambled eggs and a tube of those cinnamon rolls that are so bad for us.” Danny stood and moved to the kitchen and Elliott followed.  It was like he didn’t want to be separated from him.  “The caramel or the cream cheese frosting?”

Elliott put his arms around Danny’s waist and kissed his neck.  His hand  rested on Danny’s stomach. He didn’t say anything.  It seemed as if he just needed to be in contact.  

While the rolls baked, Danny turned to face the man he loved.  All the sudden he looked like a young boy with the weight of the world on his shoulders. Danny just held him until the timer went off letting him know it was time to pull the rolls out and while they cooled for five minutes, he made scrambled eggs.  Once they sat by the table again,  Elliott ate the eggs quickly and then slowly unrolled the caramel roll and started talking again. 

“I saw Catherine as often as I could.  I went to college close by so I could see her.  They rarely would let me have her overnight.  One weekend they had a death in the family,”  he broke off an end of the sticky bread and popped it into his mouth.  “I was so excited.  It was just before her second birthday so I was going to throw a little party for her.  It was just going to be the two of us because by now I had come out to my parents and they weren’t talking to me.”   Elliott took another bite and by now Danny saw he was back there. “I loved her.  We played all day Saturday.  We had cake and ice cream and I read books to her. She said she loved her daddy and I tucked her into bed.” Tears began to run down his face.  “I said goodnight to her and I kissed her.  I went back several times because she called for daddy.  She wanted to sleep in my bed with me but I knew if she told her grandparents she slept with Daddy they would make it something sexual.  You know how us homos are.” 

Elliott reached for another roll even though the first one wasn’t gone.  “Finally, my little Cath fell asleep. I just wanted to snuggle her all night but because of those fucking assholes she was sleeping on a makeshift bed of sofa cushions.”  Danny started to reach for El but he moved out of reach.  Danny withdrew his hand and waited for Elliott to continue, “There had been a couple little tremors throughout the day, but nothing you don’t expect in California. All the quakes lately have been reminding me. I got in bed and fell asleep.  I woke up in the middle of the night and got up to check on Catherine,” he took another bite.

“I ….. I turned the hall light on so I could see into the living room but she appeared to be sound asleep.  I went back to bed and when I got up around 6:00  I went to get her so we could ‘nuggle’, one of her favorite things to do in the morning but when I touched her, I knew ….. She wasn’t breathing. It was obvious she had been dead for several hours.  My baby girl was gone and now Hannah’s gone and….”

Danny wrapped his arms around Elliott as his body was racked with sobs.  Danny had so many questions but right now El needed him present, not in the past.   It was ten  minutes before he could speak again.  “They wouldn’t let me go with her and I know she was dead.  But she was my daughter and I just wanted to hold her.  Instead I was taken to the police station.  I don’t know why.  She was perfect.  She wasn’t injured.  I kept thinking if only she had been sleeping with me.  Maybe I would have noticed something was going on. “

“Oh, Elliott,” Danny’s voice was filled with so many emotions.  “What happened?” he finally asked. 

“They found out she had been born with a heart defect.  It was something …. No one could have done anything about it.  Danny, they wouldn’t let me go to her funeral.  I never saw her again. I’m sorry I never told you.  I buried it so deep.  I was just 20 when this happened.  I had no family except her.  I just dove into school and ….  Do you think Tammy can handle the clinic? I want to go be with your dads.  You and I both know if they don’t hear from her soon….”

“Let me go check.  Why don’t you start the shower and I will be there in a couple minutes.”  Five minutes later Danny had talked to Tammy.  He gave her a quick rundown and she assured him she and the nurses could handle the load.  

“Danny, take care of Elliott.  I will hear the whole story when he’s ready.  Give him a hug for me.”

“On my way to do that right now. Thanks, Tammy.”  Danny walked to their room and found El standing outside the shower.  The water was on but he was still dressed and standing there.  Danny undressed and then pulled off Elliott’s shirt and then helped him step out of his shorts.  “Step under the water, El.” Dan guided him and put an arm around him to steady him.  Elliott dropped his head onto Danny’s shoulder and wrapped his arms around Danny.  “It’s alright, El.” Danny kept talking softly as he began to run a soapy sponge over his back.

“I’m sorry, Danny.  I am so sorry I kept it from you,” he mumbled.  As Danny reached up and put some shampoo in El’s hair and began to massage his scalp, Elliott pulled Danny tightly against him.  He wasn’t aroused.  He just needed the contact. Danny got the soap rinsed out and then just pulled Elliott close and held him. 

“El, we have things to talk through but not now.  Once Hannah gets home you and I will take some time. We can talk then.”

“You aren’t going to leave?”

“Elliott, I’m  here until we get this settled. And then I hope you and I can spend the rest of our lives just like this.” Danny kissed him, then.  It was long and demanding and by the time he backed off both men were ready for more. They touched and tantalized as they dried off and then they fell into bed. Danny pressed his chest on the bed and offered himself to El.  

Elliott sighed and he moved inward.

Dan had been on the phone for hours. He had been passed from one police station to another following a detour he thought they may have taken due to a closed road.  It came down to one small town that seemed to still be cut off.  “Marcus, I think I might have found her!  I mean, I have found a town that they said didn’t appear to be damaged but the roads around it have crumbled.”

“Oh, Darling, do you really think….” Marcus hadn’t slept since the earthquake.  He hadn’t eaten enough to live long. 

“Red, I have a helicopter taking me there.  It will be here in less than an hour.”

“I am going with you, Dan.  I have to…..’

“Marcus, there isn’t room for you.  I could only get a small news helicopter.  There would be room for Hannah but that is all.”

“Dan, I….. I can’t stay here alone.  I just can’t…..”

“You don’t have to, Marc,”  Justin walked in the door just as he said it. Marcus crossed the room to meet him.  The men hugged for a long time.  They hadn’t seen each other since the earthquake and the friends both just held on to each other.

“What about Brian?” Marcus finally said.

“Brian is doing better and it gives Taylor and Gage something to distract them from Shelby.”

Dan walked over and kissed Justin, “How is she doing?”

“Gus texted and said she seemed better today.  She will probably get to come home in a couple days.  I found a couple nurses who can assist us but Brian and I will be looking for some place to go.  We could go to a hotel or we could stay at Molly’s or Stone House.”

The conversation was interrupted by the sound of the helicopter.  “Thank you, Justin.” Dan pulled Marcus into his arms, “Red, I will call as soon as we land.” Justin stepped a distance away as Dan kissed Marcus, “I love you, Red.  We won’t stop looking until Hannah is back home with us.” Dan left the house as Justin walked over and put an arm around Marcus. 

“Marcus, let’s go clean up Hannah’s room.  Let’s wash her sheets and just get it ready for her to come home.”

“Justin, do you think she really is…. It’s been two days and no one has heard anything. What if my little girl…. I just don’t want to live if…”

“Don’t you dare say that.  Who would I complain to when Brian is driving me totally crazy.  I don’t know if Dan had a chance to tell you but Danny and Elliott are on their way here.”

“Danny is coming?” Marcus looked like a little boy.  “Yes, Marcus, he may be grown but your son needs you, too.”

Marcus and Justin embraced and then kissed.  “Does Dad know what you are up to?” Danny’s voice had the men separate.  He gave Justin a quick kiss on the cheek and then held on to Marcus.  “Did I just see a helicopter leaving?”

“Yes, your dad thinks he may have found her.”  

Danny heard a noise behind him and realized Elliott had slumped against the wall and Justin had already rushed over to him to help him stay on his feet.  He walked over and took El in his arms.  Danny looked at Justin who nodded, “Marcus, let’s go freshen up that room for your daughter to come home.” Justin squeezed Danny’s shoulder and walked away, sliding his arm around Marcus’ waist.

“Elliott, what can I do for you?  Are you hungry or can I get you some coffee?”

“Danny, I …. Can we lay down somewhere? I just want to lie next to you?”

“Yes, darling, of course.  Let’s go to the guest room.”  They started toward his old room.  “Go lay down, El, I will be there in a minute.” El walked in a haze while Danny stuck his head into his sister’s room.  He found Justin and Marcus there.  “I just wanted to let you know we will be in my room.  Please let us know when  you hear anything.”

“Danny, is there anything….”  Marcus started.

“Once Hannah is found we can talk.  Marcus, how are you holding up?”

“I need my girl home,” his lip started trembling as Justin walked over to his side.

“Danny, I’ve got him. You go take care of Elliott. We'll talk later.”

Brian had to pee.  He knew where Justin was but he was not going to have his granddaughter help him.  “Grandpa, what is it?”

“Taylor, can you see if Gage or Trenton can come here?”

“Can’t I help….”

“Taylor, I know none of us have ever been shy with you kids but I am not going to have you help me take a whiz and show you my junk.”

Taylor wrinkled her nose, “I’ll go find one of them.” She kissed his cheek and left the room.

A few minutes later there was a knock on the bedroom door.  “Grandpa, it’s me.”

“Come in, Gage.”

“Um, Taylor said you needed help.”

“Ya, I need to pee and I just can’t get up without help.”

“I’ll help, Grandpa.  I’m glad I can help.” 

Brian had seen very little of Gage since he had come here.  Gage helped pull him up and then Brian needed Gage to help him balance.  Gage turned, a bit embarrassed when Brian relieved himself, and then he helped Brian back to the bed.  “Gage, do you need to be doing something or can you go get each a soda and come talk to me for a while.  I’m lonely without your grandpa.”

Gage came back with two cans of soda and Brian patted the bed next to him.  Gage climbed over the bed and sat next to Brian, leaning against the headboard just like Brian.  “Gage, it is a little crazy around here isn’t it?”

He took a big swallow of his soda and nodded.

“Gage, you know if it wasn’t for you, I might not be here.”  Brian moved carefully and put an arm around Gage.  Gage leaned into him.  “You were so brave going into that mess all by yourself.” As Brian talked he looked down at Gage’s bare feet. One of his feet was red and slightly swollen.  “Gage, what happened to your foot?”  

“I stepped on something when I was looking for you.  It’s nothing.  Mom and you are hurt and Hannah’s still missing.  I can handle it.  It doesn’t hurt that much.”

“Shit, Gage, we need to have that looked at.  I think I heard Danny and Elliott were going to be at Dan’s.  I’ll call Justin and see.” Brian tightened his arm as much as he could. “Gage, I’m so proud to be your grandpa.”

“Is that because I’m a smartass?”

“That is at the top of the list. I love you, Gage.”

Gage carefully moved and kissed Brian.  “I love you, too, Grandpa.”  Brian texted Justin and Justin returned the text with a call.

“Bri, are you alright? Did something happen?  Are you in pain?” Justin rattled.

“No, Sunshine, it’s not me.  Our brave grandson stepped on something when he was rescuing me and his foot needs to be checked out.  Is Danny or Elliott free to….”

“Brian, Dan is on his way to check out a little mountain town, hoping Hannah is there.  Danny and Elliott have something going on but as soon as I get a chance I will try to send one or both of them over.”

“How is Marcus?”

“He’s hanging on.” Brian could hear a phone ring in the background or the call and heard Marcus say it’s Dan.  “I’ll call you as soon as we know anything.  You stay in bed.”

“I’m hoping that’s something to look forward to?”

“Like you could deal with that. Love you.  See you later.”  Justin hung up.

“Dan!  Did you find her?” Marcus almost shouted.

“I just landed.  I just wanted to let you know I’m here safe.  I call as soon as I know anything.”

“Hurry, Dan.  I need my girl.”

“I know, Red.  We all do.”  Dan got off the phone and saw a policeman walking over.  He approached him and shook his hand introducing himself.  “I hope you were expecting me.”

“Yes, sir.  Once I got a call that you were on your way I sent one of my men out to the hotel and I think….”

“DADDY!” Dan heard her before he saw her.  She came running from an open car door. The mother of her friend stood at the car. Dan ran to meet his daughter and swooped her up.  After many tears and kisses, Dan set her down and led her to a bench nearby. 

“Oh, Hannah, love, are you hurt at all?” he hugged her as she sat on his lap.

“No, Dad, we just got stuck here. All the roads are broke.”

Dan glanced up and saw the woman walking over from the car.  She smiled down at Dan, “Hi, Mr. Reed.”  Dan moved over so there was room for her to sit. “I hope we took good care of your daughter.  I am so sorry we couldn’t get her home. We were coming home from the theater and found a tree had blocked the road so we started following the detour.  Well, long story short, we got lost.  We had no cell service and since you weren’t expecting Hannah home we thought it would be safer for us to stay here for the night.  We had planned to call you in the morning but there has been no phone service here.”

“I don’t know how to thank you for taking care of Hannah.  Sweetheart, your daddy and I have been so worried so have your brothers.”

“I’m good, Dad.  I was scared but they,” she smiled at her friend’s mom, “took care of me.”

“Mr. Reed, your daughter is a great young lady.  Obviously, she was scared,” she reached over and squeezed Hannah’s hand, “all of us were, but she always said her dad would come and find her.”

Dan knew he had to call Marcus but didn’t want to be rude.  He quickly texted him as he talked to her, ‘Have her. She’s perfect. Will call soon.’

“Is there anything I can do for you and your family?  I’m afraid the helo only will hold the three of us.”

“No, we are fine.  We just got through to our friends and our house is fine.  We have been told the road home should be repaired by tomorrow. We will be fine until then.  Hannah, I better get back to everyone else.  I am glad your dad got here for you.”

Hannah got off her dad’s lap and hugged the woman.  “Thank you for being my mom for two days.”

“Oh, Hannah, I know you have two wonderful dads and a whole extended family but if you ever need a mom I’m here, with your dads’ permission, of course.”

Marcus read the text for about the twelfe time, “Hannah’s ok.  Why isn’t he calling?”

Justin smiled, “I am sure they have to get a few things straight. Would you like me to go get Danny and El?”

“Oh ya, I almost forgot.  There is obviously something going on with Elliott.” Marcus could finally focus more on his son-in-law. “

“I’ll be right back,” Justin went to Danny’s room and knocked on the door.  “Hey, guys, Hannah has been found and she is fine. Dan is going to call in a few minutes.”

Danny and El both began to cry, “Thanks, Justin. Tell Marcus we will be out soon.” Danny kissed Elliott as he heard Justin walk away.  “I knew we would find her.  El, you don’t have to worry about her anymore.  She will be home, safe soon.”

“Danny, you aren’t leaving, are you? Please, don’t leave me? I love you so much.  You are the only family I have.”

“Don’t worry.  I’m not going anywhere right now.  I don’t know why you didn’t tell me all this earlier.  Never mind. Now is not the time to get into that.  Are you good to go out to Marcus?”

“I am. I’m much better.  Just laying here with you has made me feel much better.”

“Well, I always love laying with you.  Let’s go talk to Marcus.”

When Danny walked out Marcus was answering the phone.  “Dan, do you have her?”

“Hi Daddy,” Danny and Justin each grabbed one of Marcus’ arms.  “Daddy?”

“Oh, Hannah, baby, oh I am so happy to hear your voice!  Are you hurt? Where have you been?”

“Daddy, Dad says we have to leave now.  I love you, Daddy.  Dad says we should be back in a little over an hour.”

“Oh, I can’t wait to see you, honey.” 

“Me too, Daddy!”

“She sounds so good.  She sounds totally normal.  My girl will be home for dinner!”   

Danny and Elliott kissed and hugged Marcus.

“Well, you better start cooking,” Justin smiled at his friend.  “Need to borrow one or both of these men.”

“Is it Brian?” Danny asked, serious now.

“Well, he could use a look but it is Gage.  He stepped on something when he was looking for Brian.  He never said anything about it but Brian noticed it today.”

Danny looked at Marcus, “Are you alright if we both leave?”

“Sure, my girl is coming home!”  Marcus was so ecstatic his feet barely touched the ground.’

“We’ll be back soon,” El said as he hugged Marcus.  “I am so happy for you, Marcus.” Danny reached for Elliott’s hand and led him out of the house.

Danny and Elliott followed Justin to Gus’ house.  “Thanks, guys.  Hopefully this won’t take long because I know  Brinn is expecting you, too.”  Elliott had his doctor’s bag with him. 

As they walked in,Justin saw Taylor and asked where her brother was..  “Gage is still in with Grandpa.”

“Well, gentlemen, it sounds like you have two patients in one bed.” Justin led the to the back bedroom.  “Hey, Tay, can you call Brinn and tell her Danny and El will be there in about 20 minutes.”

“Ok, Grandpa.” 

Justin walked in to find Brian and Gage sleeping in each other’s arms. Justin walked across the room and kissed Brian.  “I have doctors for both of you.” He reached over and touched Gage’s cheek. “Hey, big guy.  Glad to see you are still protecting your grandpa.” Elliott did a quick look at Brian’s ribs and the painkiller he was on and declared him healing.

“El, babe, can you come look at this for me.”  Justin circled around so he could sit at Gage’s side.  Danny and Elliott both sat  at the end of the bed so they could look at the sole of Gage’s foot  They spoke very softly and then Danny moved up and sat on the edge of the bed and took Gage’s hand, “Well, Gage, we both think there is something in your foot.  You must be a real tough guy to go a couple days without complaining at all.  Elliott is going to have to take it out.  Since he doesn’t need my help because he is one of the best doctors in the world, I am going to go check out your aunt and your new cousin.”

“Danny, it’s going to hurt, isn’t it?”

“I am afraid it is, Gage.  The bottom of the foot is tough but tender.  We are going to give you one of your grandpa’s pills,” Danny went and got one and had Gage swallow it.   “In about ten minutes you will be sleepy and then he will take care of your foot.  If your grandpa,” Danny made eye contact with Justin, “Wants to sit behind you, that might be comfortable for you, plus you know your grandpa is a great hugger.”  Danny kissed Elliott and whispered, “Love you.  I’ll be back soon.”

When it was obvious the med had taken hold of Gage, Elliott spoke, “Ok, I am going to give you some shots.  I promise this is the only part that is going to hurt.  Once they make your foot numb you won’t feel a thing.” Justin had slipped behind Gage and held him tightly.   He felt Gage go very stiff and then  whimper as Elliott gave him several shots.  Tears slowly rolled down his cheeks.  Brian held his hand and kissed his cheeks, moving carefully to protect his ribs and then the pain was over and Elliott worked as quick as he could to locate the small piece of metal that was deep in his foot.  He quickly cleaned it out and then bandaged it up.  “Well, you were much braver than most grown men and women. Why don’t you stay here with Brian while I give Justin some instructions.  Oh, before I leave,  do you have any idea when you had a tetanus shot?”

“Gage, didn’t you have a shot with your physical to play soccer this year?”

“Ya and it hurt like hell.”

“Well, I would say he is good on that point.” Justin said.  Elliott and Justin walked out together.

“Is he going to be ok?” Justin asked.

“It doesn’t appear to have done any real damage.  I will give you some antibiotics for him.  I left the wound open because it lessens the chance of infection.  I will check on him tomorrow or the next day and see if it is healing.”

Danny pulled up to Brinn’s and she walked out with Juss at her side, “Uncle Danny!” Juss reached up to him and he picked her up. 

“Well, beautiful, are you going to marry me yet?”  Danny asked her as he kissed her cheek.”

Juss giggled, “I’m too little and you are married to Uncle El.”

“Well, I guess those are both good reasons.” He looked over at Brinn and kissed her cheek.  “You look good,” he set Juss down, “Is your daddy around?”

“I’m right here,” Zach came walking out of the laundry room. “Hey, Justice, why don’t you come help me while Uncle Danny checks Mommy and the Baby over.”

“Ok, Daddy. Bye, Uncle Danny.”

“You tell me when you are ready to marry me and I will get rid of Elliott.” He heard her giggle all the way to the other room. Brinn put her arm around Danny’s waist.  “Let’s go check you out.”

Danny listened to Brinn’s heartbeat and then the baby’s.  He smiled.  “Sounds like both of you are doing well.  You both have strong heartbeats. As long as you aren’t spotting you are good to go.  I will report to Tammy and in about 3-4 weeks we will have you come in for an ultrasound.  We don’t want another premature birth do we?”

“Thanks for stopping but I think you better head home so you are there when Hannah arrives.  Oh, Danny, you and Elliott, how are you both?”

“Brinn, we’ll talk soon.  It is too long a story to tell you  know but short but sweet….Elliott was married in high school and had a daughter who died while he was with her even though it was a medical condition and nothing anyone could have stopped and that’s why he didn’t think he could be a father again. Bye, Tia Brinn.  See you soon.”

“Danny Reed, I am going to….You can’t just leave….”

“Good bye, Brinn.”  Danny rushed out and drove off.  He stopped and picked up Elliott and as they neared Dan and Marcus’ house they heard the helicopter and saw it coming into sight.  Marcus ran out of the door and down the steps. He stood between El and Danny, trembling with excitement.  

As the helicopter landed, the door opened and Dan got out. As the young redhead was lifted out of the helicopter, Marcus dropped to his knees where he stood and she came running full speed into her daddy’s arms.  Nothing was said for several minutes as the helicopter lifted off and Dan walked over to his family.  They all circled around Hannah as she hugged Danny and then Elliott.  El picked her up and carried her into the house. They enjoyed  a meal as Hannah rattled on and on about her adventure.  She was never really scared.  She just missed her dads.  

“Oh, Hannah Banana, Elliott and I were worried about you.”  

Hannah walked over to them and put her arms around both of them, “I know it isn’t my business but you two aren’t  going to divorce are you? You really can’t because you two were made to be married and, Elliott, I really think you should have your own kids.  You both would be the best dads.”

“Hannah,” Elliott said softly, “Danny and I need a little time to talk through some stuff but, I  will always love your whole family.  You are the only family I have.”

“El, I love you. You are always part of my family, too.”

The family all made ice cream sundaes and then Hannah started to look drowsy.  “I think it is time to get you to bed, darling. How would you like to take a bath in our big tub and then bedtime?”

Both Dan and Marcus walked up with her.  She turned around and looked down at her brothers, “Kiss me goodnight when I am in bed?”

“Of course.”

After her bath, she put on her favorite pajamas and Dan carried her to her room.  After her dads finished saying goodnight, Danny and Elliott slipped in and said goodnight before going to Danny’s room. “El, are you serious about thinking about having kids?”

“Danny, I have a lot to work through yet but I want to work through it.  I want to be a father again.  I want to have a child as amazing as Hannah.  I…..”

Danny began at Elliott’s mouth and began to work downward.  “Elliott James, I love every square inch of this amazing body, both physically and mentally, and I want to grow old with you and have our grandkids come over.  El, please, grow old with me.”

“Oh, Danny, I am not going anywhere.” Danny’s mouth traveled lower still and soon took Elliott into his mouth.   “Oh, god, no one has ever, ever made me feel like you do.” 

After Danny and Elliott made love they lay in each other’s arms and Elliott told him how brave Gage had been and when he looked at Brian and Justin’s faces they looked like they were in as much pain as the boy.  “How was your patient?”

“It went well.  Brinn looks good.  Her heartbeat was nice and strong.”

“And the baby? Everything alright  there?”

“The babies seem healthy, too.”

“Babies?”

“I heard two distinct  heartbeats.  Brinn and Zach are having twins!”

“Did you tell her?”

 

“No, I told her we would do an ultrasound in a few weeks and then we will tell them.”

Chapter 9

By the end of the week, Brian and Justin had moved out of Gus and Shelby’s and the downstairs bedroom was set up for Shelby and her care.  Tallia was so excited her mommy was coming home but the older kids were a little nervous.  It was all new for them and they had already had so many changes.  Trenton and Gus had talked it over and after Gus talked to Shelby it was decided Trenton would move in with them.  He would stay in the guest room and he would be there when Gus was gone so the kids had an adult to talk to at all times.

Justin and Brian had moved into the apartment above Wine and Design while the house was being built.  Once Brian was up to it he would spend some time at the build and Justin would use the apartment at Molly’s for painting.  He now knew he would never purposely leave Brian.  He still felt guilty but Brian kept telling him he understood.  

Justin woke to the feel of Brian’s hand moving down his body and eventually long fingers wrapped around his cock.  He instantly reacted.  It had been far too long since he had felt Brian touch him like this. “God, Brian, that feels amazing,” he said as Brian’s long fingers stroked him gently.  He moved so he could kiss him and now it was Brian’s turn to sigh.  

“I need you, Sunshine.  I can’t…..I can’t do a lot of moving but do you think you could….”

Back in the day Justin would have straddled him and rode him for hours but his leg would no longer allow that.  “I’m sorry, I can’t…. But my mouth works just fine.” Justin started at Brian’s lips and ever so gently he slowly moved downward.  By the time Justin got to Brian’s cock, Brian could barely hold back.  Justin took him over the edge as gently as he could so Brian wouldn’t strain his injured ribs. Even after Brian had cum Justin continued to suckle his cock.  

Eventually, Brian couldn’t take it anymore, “Justin as amazing as the feels you are driving me to….”

“Oh, I’m sorry.  I have missed the taste of you.” Justin kissed Brian’s navel. “I missed the texture of your skin.

“Come here, Sunshine and straddle my head.  Brian moved down on the bed so he was lying flat on his back and Justin spread his legs to put one on either side of the Brian’s shoulders and leaned so he could support himself on the headboard as he lowered himself into Brian’s mouth.  He wasn’t much for religion but if this wasn’t part of heaven… he thought as he felt Brian close around him. He began to move his hips so he slipped in and out of Brian’s mouth. Brian managed to take Justin’s hips and controlled his speed.  He moved one hand behind him and as Brian moved Justin’s hips with one hand it caused his finger to enter Justin as he moved out of his mouth. Justin took in a sharp breath as Brian began to focus his finger on Justin’s prostate and Justin lost total control.  Brian forced Justin to stay still buried deep in Brian’s throat along with Brian’s finger buried deep inside of him. Justin spasmed over and over, until Brian removed his finger and Justin dropped off to the side. 

They lay side by side with fingers linked. “Did Elliott tell you how long it would be before you were …” Justin asked as he moved to kiss Brian.

“Trust me, Sunshine, you will be the first to know! I’d like to say tomorrow but I know I would be in too much fuckin’ pain to enjoy myself. God, Justin, it has been almost 35 years and I still can’t get enough of you.”

“Well, let’s hope that never changes,” Justin ran his tongue around Brian’s nipple.

“God, I love you.”

“I know you do and now, you are at least strong enough to be home alone.  I am going to go to the hospital and make sure Shelby gets home.  I should be home in time to make lunch for us.  We want you to eat healthy so you get better quickly.”

“I could go…”

“I know you want to go but you aren’t going to be any help.  You can’t even lift Tally, so stay here and rest and if you are a good boy, maybe we can play again tonight.”

“You’re right.  I just feel so helpless with Gus and Shelby and the kids going through all this and thank god, Dan and Marcus have Hannah back, not to mention Brinn is alright after her fall.  Maybe when you come back you could bring Juss back with you.  I miss the grandkids.”

“I’ll check with Brinn and Zach.  Maybe she can come home with us and Brinn can pick her up when she leaves the office this afternoon. How about a shower, and then I need to get out of here.”

Gus arrived at the hospital.  Taylor wanted to come along but Gus knew this would take awhile.  Trenton had brought a bag with him and moved in the night before so he was there to help Taylor with Tally and Gage.  Gage was in more pain than he admitted.  He had stitches on the sole of his foot and he couldn’t walk without putting pressure on it so now he had crutches which he thought added to his story when they got back to school on Monday.  They had been closed to check for building safety but it had been cleared so Monday they were back to school which would actually be better for Gus’ house. Shelby would need all the peace she could get.  Zach would be taking Tally part of the day so everything had been reviewed.

Gus entered Shelby’s room and smiled when he saw her sitting up on the edge of the bed. “Hey Gus,” she said softly but the smile on her lips didn’t make it to her eyes.

Gus walked over and kissed her.  “Are you ready to come home?”

“I am, Gus.  I just don’t want to be in the way and not be able to help and….”

“Oh, Shelly, just having you in the house  will help.  I have the physical part covered but our kids need their mom.  No one can do that part of your job.”

“Trenton got moved in?” Shelby questioned. 

Gus wondered if that was the real reason for the nerves, “Yes, he did.  Are you sure you are alright with that? I mean, I know you mentioned it but if you don’t want him there…” he sat down and put his arm around her, “I would totally understand and so would he.”

“No, Gus, he’s a comfortable adult for the kids and  he is willing.”  She took a deep breath, “Gus, where is Trenton sleeping?”

“Oh, Shel, that is not why Pen is staying at our house.  He is sleeping in the guest room next to Gage.  I will either be sleeping with you, if I’m allowed and you’re comfortable or I will sleep in our room alone.  He will never...we will never be together in our room and, I don’t see us together at our house at all. Shelby, the kids and you are my priority.  Yes, I care a great deal about Pen but it doesn’t compare to my love for you and my family. He took her into his arms gently, making sure not to move her back.  “Shelby Jones Kinney, I love you and the beautiful children you share with me.  You are going to heal and soon this will be an old memory.”

“Gus, what if….. What if I don’t get better.”

“Then we will remodel the house and live our lives. Whether your legs work or not doesn’t change who you are, Shel.”

Shelby wrapped her arms tightly around Gus.  “How is Gage?  Do I make a big deal about his foot or just a little bit, at least in public?”

“Treat him like the brave young man he is in public but then baby him when he crawls in bed with you, and he will.”  Gus kissed her once more as the nurse walked in with Justin right behind her. Gus and Justin stepped out as the nurse did the final checkout.  

Justin hugged Gus.  “Everything set at the house?” Justin put an arm around Gus’ waist as they walked to the waiting room.

“She asked me if Pen and I were going to sleep together while he helped us out.  She was worried I would just move him into our bedroom since she can’t make it up there. I told her if she didn’t want him there, he didn’t need to be but she says she wants him there.”

“Gus, you are sensitive to her.  I think Trenton will be aware of all the kids feelings which is why you are having him there.  You know if you need me, ever….and Brian will be back up and moving soon.  He will be spending time at the vineyard.  You know our new house is going to keep him busy.  I think I know where you got the architect bug now.  I told him it was all his.  He could do what he wanted.  He has always had amazing taste.”

“Well, you’ve seen the floorplan. Pops does have a talent for it but he might be the homeowner from hell. I have a feeling he will change things every step of the way.”

“You’re probably right. I’m not going home with you today.  I think you will need to get into your own schedule.  I am going to pick up Justice.  Brian needs something to distract him.  She is good at just sitting and talking, telling him stories….he misses the kids being in town now.”

“You go on, Dad.  I am glad you stopped by and I know Shelby appreciated it but why don’t you go get Juss and go entertain Pops.

“Well, I did entertain him a bit this morning and he did the same.”

Gus saw the look on his dad’s face.  “It’s been a while.  Just be gentle with Pops. Now go,” Gus said as he saw the nurse coming to get him.  “I’ll talk to you later.” Gus kissed Justin and headed toward Shelby’s room.

An hour later, Gus was pulling the car into the garage. An ambulance pulled up behind me.  They had decided for Shelby’s safety this was the best way to get her home. He quickly moved to the back and as she was pulled out he reached over and squeezed her hand.  “Tallia was so excited this morning. I tried to explain to her but I am not sure she understands.  All she knows is her mommy has been gone and she misses her.” Just as he finished the sentence Taylor carried Tally outside.

“MOMMY! I see Mommy.” 

Taylor walked toward the gurney and talked to Tally as she walked.  “Remember, Tally, you need to be very gentle on Mom, especially when you give her that amazing, big hug we talked about.”

“I ‘member.  Don’t pull down on her neck.”

Shelby already had tears in her eyes as Taylor carefully put Tally on her lap and those little arms reached around her so tentatively.  “Oh, Tallia, I have missed you so much!” Shelby gave Taylor a sweet smile of thanks as she enfolded her baby into her arms.

Twenty minutes later the whole family was in the bedroom.  Shelby was in the adjustable bed they had gotten for her.  Tally was in her mom’s arms while Gus and the older kids stood around the bed.  After a few minutes though, Taylor started to reach for Tallia and said, “Mom needs rest.”

Tally clung to her mom, “No, Taytay.  I want Mom.”

Gus gave Taylor a look that stopped her.  “Tally, why don’t you come with me and we can get Mommy so lunch and then you and Mommy can rest together for a while.” As Gus talked he lifted her off the bed and walked toward the door.  Taylor followed.  Shelby caught Gage’s hand before he left. “Will you keep me company while they get my lunch?”

He nodded and walked around the bed so he could get in next to her as he put his knee on the mattress to crawl over he froze, “This won’t hurt you, will it?”

“Come here, Gage,” she gestured him over. “You are always welcome next to me.  I know you will be careful.  You are almost grown up.” As the words came out of her mouth she looked at his face as he put his head on her breast and she saw her little boy again.  “How’s your foot doing?”

“It still really hurts if I walk on it.  Danny says that is normal, that the foot is just a hard place for healing because of needing to walk on it and the skin is so thick.”

“I hear shots in the foot are no fun.”

“Ya, well, I survived.  My grandpas were there to help me feel better, plus that little pill they gave me from Grandpa’s bottle was wild.  I kind of felt like I was just watching from above or something most of the time. I wonder what it was?”

“It doesn’t matter what it was because you, my boy, are never going to use drugs like that unless someone like Danny or Elliott gives it to you.”

“Don’t worry, Mom.  I’m not into drugs.”  He stretched up and kissed her cheek.  “I missed you.  I know I’m almost grown up but….”

“A boy or man can always miss his mom.  I know I missed you.”

Gage relaxed against her again, “Mom, are you Ok with Trenton being here? We all really like him and we know he is helping Dad a lot by helping us but if you don’t want him here, I can help with Tally more and he can….”

Shelby smiled.  Her son would always be her protector.  “Thank you, Gage, for asking.  I will admit it could be a little awkward but it is what we need right now.”

“Mom, does it ever,”  Gage moved away just a fraction and leaned against the bed, holding his mom’s hand, “get weird knowing Dad is, um,.....having sex with someone else? I know it isn’t my business but, Mom, I thought if you loved someone, that’s the person you should be loyal to.”

Shelby had to smile.  Yes, her son was talking about his dad’s sex life but it was because of her feelings.  “Gage, I know it isn’t the normal situation and I know you really can’t remember when your dad wasn’t with someone but your dad loves me.  He loves all of us so much but ….. It would be very different if he went out and found different guys.  That’s not him but if Trent can make him happy in ways I can’t as long as he comes home to us, it is best for all of us and like you said, Trent is a good guy.”

Gus found Trent in the kitchen, “ I wondered if you were here. Taylor, would you mind taking Tally to the bathroom before  lunch.”

“I was just going to do that,” Taylor said as she took her sister from her dad.

The two men watched the girls leave and then Trent said, “I started lunch.  Is that what you were coming for?”

“Well, I didn’t expect you to make our lunch but thank you,” he kissed Trent lightly on the lips.  “It looks good.”

“George filled your freezer so I just made something from there.”

“How was George? I haven’t seen him for a long time.”

“I know I don’t know him or his girlfriend well but, what does he see in her besides the fact she is beautiful.”

“I really don’t know.  It is a mystery how someone as sweet as Nora can have a sister so totally opposite.”

“I don’t know either.  I don’t know if I have ever said anything to her but observing her makes me know she is in this for some reason and I don’t think it is just because George is a good fuck even though I think he would be.”

“Matteo can fill you in on that,” Gus laughed a bit. “Of course that was long ago, before he met Nora.”

Soon lunch was done and the kids left Gus and Shelby alone as they ate at the table and Gus ate with Shelby in the bedroom.  He had talked about this with the older kids.  They had decided they would take turns eating with her but it was best for Tallia to eat at the table most of the time, depending on what the meal was but once they had all eaten, Tally crawled in bed with her mom and they both took a nap.

Justin arrived at the apartment with Juss and some lunch he had picked up.  They ate at the counter and then Juss sat on her grandpa’s lap and told him stories.  Justin had to laugh when he realized it had been an hour and her little voice had never stopped.  She was so like her mother.  His thoughts went to his daughter and the baby she carried.  He had a feeling about this pregnancy.  He wasn’t sure if it was because of her recent fall or because of Juss’ early arrival.  He just was uneasy.  As Juss got more animated as she talked to her grandfather he had to smile.  Maybe he was just unsure if the world was ready for another offspring of Brinn Chase. 

Finally, both Juss and Brian were sound asleep in the chair. Justin couldn’t resist brushing Brian’s hair off his forehead and kissing it before kissing the cheek of the little blond in his lap. Brian’s eyes fluttered open, “Justin?” he whispered.

“Rest, darling.” Justin’s lips met his.  Justin felt a shiver run through him. He loved this man and all it took was him saying his name to make him fall in love all over again.

Brinn pulled into the garage.  She knew she should be at the office but with Juss at her dads this was the first time in too long that she could have private time with Zach.  Juss was still sleeping with them after the earthquake and with her fall they had been doubly careful but she talked to Danny, who was in bed making love to El when he answered, and he gave her the All Clear. So, she hoped her husband was rested up and relatively unoccupied.  She walked into the house and Zach came rushing from his office, “Lulu, is something wrong? Do you need something? Should I call…”

Brinn walked over and cut him off with a kiss.  By the time she stepped away, both had racing hearts.  “The only thing I need is a couple of hours in bed with you alone.  Justice is gone.  Danny gave me the clear sign and you and I,” Brinn tugged at his shirt and he raised his arms so she could remove it.  He reached to start unbuttoning her blouse but she slapped his hands.  “No darling, you are going to have to wait for me to unwrap myself.” She ran her hand down from her breasts to the side of her tight pencil skirt.  When she had put it on today she knew this would be the last time until she lost the baby weight.  She was definitely gaining quickly this time.

Zach was laying naked on their bed, propped on his elbows. Brinn was unbuttoning her ‘lawyer’ blouse one button at a time.  When she got the last button open she slid the blouse off her shoulders and then was standing in a pushup bra, pencil skirt and stilettos.  Zach started coming off the bed when she dropped her bra to the ground.  She put up her hand to stop him but didn’t say anything.  She turned her back to him now and slowly pulled down the side zipper.  Where it would normally just drop she had to tug it from the hem a bit to get it over her baby bump but as she bent over and her backside became visible with the thread of lace reaching between her perfect globes. 

“Oh, god, Brinn will you please come here!” Zach growned.  She slowly turned and now crooked her finger for him to come over to her.   He slithered off the bed and crawled on all fours to her.  He lifted one of her feet and slipped the shoe off and then repeated it with the other foot.  And then he pressed his head gently against the baby bump on her tummy and using his teeth he tugged the small scrap of lace she was still wearing. Once she stepped out of it he brought his mouth to her and, although awkward, he slipped his tongue along her warm center and when he felt her tremble he got to his feet and rather than taking her to the bed he positioned her over the arm of the sofa and he entered her from behind causing her to orgasm immediately.  As he moved in and out he reached around her and as his fingers claimed her sensitive breasts they both cried out together.

An hour later Zach and Brinn lay side by side both flushed and muscles relaxed from sex. Brinn heard a little hitch in Zach’s breathing.  “Let’s move this to the tub.  You could use a little aroma therapy after that workout.”

“Do you know what you did to me with that little strip tease act? Holy shit!” Zach got up and they walked over to the bathtub. They got in the tub and faced each other.  Zach took Brinn’s feet in his hands and rubbed his thumbs along the arch as Brinn shivered from the feel. 

“Your hands are SO amazing!”

“A few minutes ago you had other body parts listed as well.” He pressed even harder.

She slashed a little water in his direction, “Just shut up and rub.

About two hours later she arrived at her dads.  She hadn’t put her ‘lawyer clothes’ back on.  She figured if they asked she would say she had spotted at the gym for a quick workout.  Well the workout part was true!  She went up the steps and knocked on the door.  Juss was soon standing on the other side of the glass door waving until Justin walked up behind her and unlocked the door. “Mommy, where is your pretty outfit,” Juss asked as the door opened.

“Well, Miss Juss, Mommy was tired of the high heels.” She picked up her daughter and kissed Justin as she walked in.  “And how was everyone’s afternoon?  Where’s….Oh hi Dad,” she walked over and kissed Brian.  She looked at him for a long moment, “You look better.  You have more color like you’ve had…”

Justin smiled, “Does he have the same glow you do?”

Brinn just laughed.  “I should have known you’d know. It’s just that Juss has been sleeping with us and I was told to take it easy for a few days so…. You had Justice so….”

“You are a grown woman, married to a wonderful man.”

“And you are a Taylor- Kinney so you’re always horney.”

“Papa, what’s horney?” Juss looked at Brian.

“Ya, Dad, tell her what that is,” Justin laughed.

“Oh, Justice, darling it just means Daddy and Mommy love each other very much and speaking of Daddy, he was going to make your favorite dinner.”

“Sgetti with the little meatballs?”  Justice’s whole face lit up.

“Exactly! Kiss your grandpas and we will go home.  

“Love you, Papa!” She carefully climbed on Brian’s lap and kissed him and then she ran full speed into Justin’s arms for a hug and kiss. “Thank you for bringing me here today.”

“You know you are always welcome where we are, Jussy.”  

Brinn kissed her dads and as she approached the door, she said, “I miss you at the vineyard.  I hope the house is completed quickly.  Christmas would be great but it will probably be closer to Valentine’s Day or Easter.  But I am sure your brother will get it pushed along. Drive safe.”

The next month everyone got back into a routine.  Brinn couldn’t believe how big she was getting so quickly.  None of her clothes fit anymore.  She had pulled out her maternity clothes but Brinn just knew she would need to buy larger ones. Maybe it was because this time she wasn’t sick at all.

Brian and Justin’s house had been cleared away and the new foundation had been poured.  The driveway was rerouted and Brinn’s  school house was moved over to her house for Juss to use and the one that was Justin’s studio was moved to Gus’ for Tally.  The new house would have a studio attached to the house.  It was going to be one story with a big open floor plan, perfect to entertain the family and friends.  It would have a chef style kitchen that was open to the rest of the great room.  They would have a lap pool in the back which was perfect for the two of them to stay in shape and yet the kids could at least splash if they were staying with their grandpas.  They didn’t need a big pool like Gus had.  The front of the house would have a big open veranda that looked across the vineyard where Brinn’s house was visible in the distance.  It was going to have everything they could ever need but it would be a home.  

Brian had recovered nearly completely by then and had started going out for a while each day to see how it was going and sometimes he would check on Shelby. Sometimes he would go say hi to Dan.  Dan was training Tyler to take over his role in the company and soon would have a lot more free time himself.  It was time he started spending more time with his family. They were both going to enjoy their retirement.

Gus and Shelby’s family had gotten into a routine.  Gus left about the same time as the kids.  There was about an hour from the time the kids went to school until the nurse came and Trenton dropped Tallia at Zach’s as he went home for a few hours. Frequently that time of day, Tally would sit with her mom and they would read stories.  

Shelby was feeling good now but she still had no feeling in her legs.  Tally came out of the bedroom and called out to Trent, “Trent, Mommy needs you. Quick.”

Trent sprinted down the hall to the bedroom.  He knocked, “Shelby, do you need something?”

“Yes, come in.”  Shelby was sitting up in the bed.  “Trenton, I hate to bother you but my nurse just called and she has the flu.  I hate to ask but are you free today? Well, really I don’t need you here but if you could help me….Sorry, could you help me dress and get me in the chair and then you could….”

“I have no plans, Shelby, I’d be happy to stay for the day.  I can write here as well as at my place.  I’ll just see if Zach can pick up Tally for preschool today.” Trenton turned to Tally, “Sweetheart, can you go brush your teeth and get your jacket and book bag.  I am sure your Uncle Zach will come by for you.”

“Ok, Trenty,” and she was off.

“Trent, I know we haven’t spent a lot of time talking but you are so good with her.  I don’t know what we would do without you here.”  

Trent mumbled something about getting Tally off and coming back after she left. Fifteen minutes later Tally was gone and Trent walked back to the bedroom.  For a moment outside of the door, Trent smiled.  He thought of Adam’s face if he knew he was helping a woman dress although that made more sense than undressing. He knocked and walked in still smiling.

“Well, that is great to see,” Shelby commented.  “What created that smile?”

Trent flushed, “I was just…. Nothing important.”

“Come on, Trent.  I don’t get a lot to think about anymore.”

“I was just thinking about Adam.  He was my partner…” 

“Gus told me about him. That had to be very hard.”

“It was, but anyway, he would find it hilarious to know I was helping a woman on with her clothes.”

“You should smile more.  It suits you.”

“Being with your family, I have had more reasons to smile this past month.  Your children are great and Gus…”

“We both know Gus is special.” Shelby reached out and took his hand. “Trent, I had to make a decision years ago about Gus and I knew I didn’t want to live without him so if that meant sharing him in some form, I would have to do that.  Gus has never lied to me minus his problems when you met him.  He never wanted to just sleep around.  He just needed more.”  Shelby squeezed his hand, “I’m just glad he has you.  Please, let me know when he needs a break?  If he needs a break you could go to your place and we could get the nurse to say overnight or have one of my friends come.  We both know he can stress himself out trying to do it himself.”

For the second time Trent smiled, “Yes, he does. And I want you to know he and I….”

“I know, Trent. I trust my husband.  If you had, he’d tell me.” Shelby directed Trent where he would find her clothes.  Trenton turned his back on her as she changed her top and then she said, “I’m afraid I can’t change my pants alone. You will need to roll me first on one side and then the other to get it off my big ass. I’ll save you the embarrassment of going further.”

“Shelby, um, how careful do I need to be when I move you?”

“Oh, Trent, you don’t have to worry as long as you aren’t planning on throwing me down on the ground. At this point they keep assuring me  I will be able to walk again but  they tell me the swelling is gone and I still can’t feel a thing and I still  have this fucking cathitor bag!”  Shelby’s demeanor shattered as she sat there. “Gus will never…..I can’t feel anything.  I’ve offered too well, he should just sleep with you.” Shelby buried her face in her hands.

Trenton sat down on the edge of the bed and put his arms around her and she leaned against him.  He didn’t try to say anything. How could he know what it was like to not feel anything.  How could he know what it felt like to have no control of anything?

After a few minutes Shelby pulled herself upright.  “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to put this on you.  You’re just here to help us.” As she talked he tentatively rolled her from one side to the other and then pulled her pants off.  He put each of her legs in a pants leg and pulled the pants on.  He then did the reverse and she was dressed.  He pulled on some socks for her and then, with her guidance got her into the wheelchair she was using part of the time now. 

He rolled her to the dining room table and asked, “Another cup of coffee?”

“Oh, yes.  Are there more of Geo’s cinnamon rolls? I know I shouldn’t because I can’t burn an ounce but…”

“Let me warm it up and get more of that frosting.”  

As they ate they talked about the kids and, of course, Gus.  Shelby’s phone sounded and she looked at the text. “Damn!”

“What is it?” Trenton asked as he filled her cup again.

“It’s a problem at the foundation.  Vicky was supposed to get a grant request in last week and if it doesn’t get in today we will lose all the funding.  I don’t think I can do it by myself.  I get so tired doing anything.  Could you please help me write it up? Obviously, you can type and if all I need to do is dictate I think we can get this done.  It is worth at least a $1 M.”

“I didn’t know you got grants to support the foundation.” Trent said as he opened her computer and after she signed in he took it over.

“Oh, the grant isn’t for us, really.  We write grants for agencies that are too small to have people that have the expertise.  Many of the agencies are just locals who want to do good but don’t have the skills for things like this.”

“Wow, I didn’t know you did that much. Let’s get started.”  An hour later Shelby was amazed at how quickly it was coming along.  There had been times she had spent eight hours on one grant.  After Trent made their lunch he could see she was getting tired sitting in the chair so they moved into the bedroom.  He got her in bed and then sat in the overstuffed chair near the bed and continued to work.  Soon Shelby’s voice trailed off and Trent realized he was on his own. He had just finished when his phone beeped letting him know Tally would be there in a few minutes. He set the computer in the middle of the bed and moved toward the door.

“Trent?” Shelby’s sleepy voice caught his ear.

“Tallia will be here in a minute.  The computer is next to you.  I did my best.  Once Tally has a snack I’ll bring her in and I can make changes.”

A half hour later Shelby heard a small knock on her door, “Is that my baby?” 

Trent opened the door and Tallia walked in, “Mommy, I am not a baby.  I go to pwe-school.”

Shelby opened her arms and Trenton scooped Tally up to put her on her mom’s lap.  He dropped a kiss on the top of her head as he set her down.  He looked for the open computer and then realized it was shut beside her.  “Did you need me to make corrections?”

“Trenton, you are an amazing writer.  Any time you want to become a grant writer for the Foundation you are hired.”

“I’m not looking for a job but if you ever want to pick my brain…”

“Don’t offer it if you don’t mean it.”

“I’d be glad to help for something so worthwhile.  I better go check on the directions for dinner.”

By the time Gus got home, the kids were working on homework and Tallia was coloring by the counter. He looked around and then walked up to Trenton.  He turned him from the stove and kissed him.  He looked exhausted.

“Rough day, dear?” Trent laughed. 

“It really was. One of the earthquake repairs ended up being a major rebuild rather than the superficial work and we had to tell them how much it was going to cost” Trent ran his fingers through Gus’ hair.  “Go shower. Dinner will be ready in about 20 minutes.”

Gus walked in to see Shelby sitting in bed looking brighter than she had.  “You look like you had a good day.”

“I may be in love with Trent.” Shelby kissed Gus when he walked over to her.  One kiss led to a much longer one. “You on the other hand look wiped.”

“Ya, I’ll tell you about it later.  I need a shower.”

As Gus got in bed with Shelby later that night they talked about their days.  “Gus, I don’t know what I would have done without Trent today.  I mean the nurse’s agency could have sent a stranger to help but I didn’t really need a skilled nurse today.  And on top of helping me dress and putting up with a breakdown, he helped me write a grant. It is the best grant request I’ve ever submitted.”

“Trenton doesn’t say a lot but he is always there.” Gus yawned, “I’m glad you got to see him the way I see him.”

“Actually, he got to see me the way you do,” Shelby laughed.  Gus dropped onto the mattress in his briefs. Gus moved close to her.  Although he was exhausted, this was the kind of night he wanted to make love.  It would help relieve his stress.  It would take his mind off of everything but he knew, even if she wanted to, she wasn’t ready for it.  He kissed her and let his hand wander under her sleepshirt.  “Gus, I’m sorry.  I have been married to you long enough to know what you  need tonight.  I wish I could offer….”

Gus tweaked her nipple as his hand began moving lower. “No!” she was sharper than she should. “I’m sorry, Gus.  I just can’t….. I love you, Gussy but I just am not ready and I’m not sure when I will be.”

“I’m sorry, Shel.  I didn’t mean to push you.  I’ll just …..”

“You just need to let off some stress.  I know you well enough after all these years.  Go to Trent.  I am sure you both could use a little play.”

“No, Shel.  I’m not going to leave our bed to…”

“Gus, don’t be chivalrous. I am not going to offer this every night but,” she reached up and touched his cheek, “I love you so much.  You need this tonight.  Just take the monitor with you so if I need you…  Please, go.  I can’t take the guilt knowing someone in the house ….”

Gus looked at his wife.  He didn’t want to stress her and he knew she was right.  He would be much better if he could release some of this tension.  “You are the most amazing woman on this earth.”  He grabbed a robe and walked around to kiss her once more as he picked up the monitor.

“Gus, I will be sleeping in minutes.  I actually am tired from doing something which is an amazing feeling. That’s thanks to Trent.  Go thank him for me.”

Gus picked up the monitor and walked out of the room blowing Shelby a kiss before turning off the light.

Gus made his way upstairs and to the end of the hall.  He tried the door to Trent’s room and it opened.  Trent was sitting up with the bedside light on. He was wearing his glasses and reading a book. Gus’ cock came to full erection instantly.  Gus could tell he had been running his hand through his hair.  He did that when he was absorbed in something, like a good book. 

Trent jumped when he heard the door close.  “Gus,” he said softly.  “What are you doing here?”

Gus threw his robe in a chair and then dropped his briefs as he walked over to the bed and sat on the edge.  He took the book out of Trent’s hand and laid it open face down on the nightstand  and then ran his hand through his hair.  Trent’s hand grasped the back of Gus’ head and pulled him in for a kiss. By the time they came up for air they were both frantic to touch more of each other. 

As Gus pulled the covers back and straddled Trent, Trent linked fingers with Gus and held his hands away from his body, “Gus...Shelby...She’s Ok with this?”

Gus leaned forward and started dragging his tongue from Trenton’s lips downward. Trent was making it difficult for him to move. “Yes, Pen, my wife sent me up here. She knows I came home stressed which usually meant we would make love fast and hard and then we would lay in each other’s arms as we sleep but….” All of the sudden Gus rolled off him and buried his face in the pillow.  Trent felt the trembling of Gus' body through the mattress.  

Trent gave him a moment and then pulled him close.  “I understand, sweetheart.  I understand.”

After a few moments, Gus said through a veil of emotion, “What am I going to do if she never…”

“You will deal with it and she will deal with it.  Just today I could see her strength.  The two of you will be able to fight your way through anything you have to and I will be here to help anyway I can.  Now, my beautiful lover,” Trent’s hand ran down Gus’ bare side and when it got below his waist he reached around and, grasping one of Gus’ cheeks, he pulled him close.  “Now, let’s see if we can relieve some of that stress.” As Trent’s hand slid between his firm cheeks, Gus gave in and began rocking against Trent’s own erection.  “Pen, take me.”

It was around 3:00 am when Gus woke.  He slipped out of the room leaving a sleeping Trenton.  He stopped in the master and showered before going back downstairs and slipping into bed with Shelby.  He felt her shift slightly so he took her in his arms and kissed her cheek before falling into a peaceful sleep.

Brinn had an appointment with Danny and the Ultrasound machine. Justin and Brian had picked Justice up to spend the night with her grandparents giving Brinn and Zach a night to themselves. Justice had started to sleep back in her own room but there were still many nights she ended up between Brinn and Zach.  

Brinn and Zach drove  to Danny and Elliott’s clinic. They were the last appointment of the day and then the four of them were going to have a double date.  “I am so glad Danny and Elliott are back in a good place.  Danny hinted that they were talking about having a baby.  That would be so exciting.  Our kids could grow up together.  Can’t you see Juss ‘mothering’ them all?”

“Yes, I definitely can.  I’m just glad the two of them worked it out.  I can’t imagine hiding a secret like that for so long,” Zach said as they neared the small town. “I don’t know if I would survive if something happened to our kids.”

“I think it was so devastating, he just couldn’t face it everyday.”  Brinn rested her hand on her stomach.  She swore this baby was going by the minute.  “I have a feeling Danny will tell us we are having a twenty pound baby.  I am sure he is going to tell me to stop eating so much but I am always hungry.”

Zach pulled the car into the clinic parking lot and once it had stopped he reached over and put his hand on Brinn’s belly.  You have to remember you have Taylor Kinney blood growing in there.  Who knows what that combination is creating.  The two things I know is that our baby will be stunningly beautiful and thoroughly loved.”  

Zach jumped out of the car and rushed to Brinn’s side.  He helped her out of the car and pulled her into his arms, kissing her. He smiled and said, “I figured I better do that before your belly is too big to reach those lovely lips.”

“Watch it, buddy,” Brinn swatted at him, “Or you aren’t going to be allowed on these lovely lips.”

Danny was waiting inside the door and led them right back to the ultrasound room.  As Danny started prepping the machine there was a tap on the door, “Do you mind if I join you?” Elliott’s voice came through the door.

“Sure the more the merrier,” Brinn responded.   

Elliott walked over to Danny and kissed him and assisted Danny.  Both Zach and Brinn noticed they had angled the screen so they couldn’t see it.  Brinn started squeezing Zach’s hand and looked up at him, worry written on her face. Danny glanced at Brinn and saw the look on her face.  He smiled up at Elliott and then smiled over at Brinn and Elliott.  

“I’m sorry if we worried you.  I was just verifying what I was fairly sure of.”

“Damn it, Danny Reed if you don’t….” 

Elliott turned the screen to show Brinn and Zach, “You are having twins and Elliott and I agree, they are both boys.”

“We what?” Zach grabbed the side of the bed Brinn was laying on. He looked down at Brinn and then pulled her to him with tears running down his face.  “Justice is going to have two little boys to mother.”

Elliott guided Danny out of the room so they could have a couple minutes later.  Elliott took Danny’s face in his hands and kissed him.  His tongue worked its way into Danny’s mouth and Danny melted against him. When they separated, El softly said, “I’m ready, Danny.  I want to start looking for a surrogate to have your baby.”  After the birth defect of his daughter he didn’t want to be the donor which Danny understood.  It was unlikely another child of his would have the same problem but if that was how he felt Danny wasn’t going to push the situation.

“Really, El? You’re sure?”

“Yes, darling. I’m ready.”  He saw Danny clance to the door that Brinn was just opening, “And, yes, we can tell them but only them right now.”

Danny started kissing him again “Don’t mind us,” Brinn said as they walked out, happy to see them so in love again. 

Danny kissed El once more quickly and said, “We are going someplace special for dinner.  We have something to celebrate.”

Zach reached around Brinn and placed his hands on her belly.  She leaned against him and put her hands on top of his. “Guys as much as I love going somewhere really nice, right now I am craving a large pizza with everything on it. I don’t care what the three of you eat. Oh, and an ice cold….” she saw their faces.  “Seriously? I want milk.  I have two babies to grow.  I can’t wait to tell my brother what we did.”

Later that night as they finished pizza in Danny and El’s living room, Danny rested his head on El’s shoulder.  “Brinn, remember when we joked about raising kids together?”

“Yes, I always hoped our kids could be friends like we were.”  Brinn said as she nibbled on a piece of crust Zach had left.

“Well, don’t tell my dads because they don’t know yet but we will be having a baby about six months after you have those two, hopefully.”

“Oh,” Brinn squealed and rushed over to kiss both of them.  “You two are going to be great parents.  Do you have someone….”

“We weren’t sure when we would be ready but we have looked at a couple and as we looked we found out Elliott has a cousin who he is close with and she wants to help us so as long as everything tests well….   I don’t want to tell my family until we know she's pregnant.”

“We won’t say a word.” Brinn walked over and sat on Zach’s lap.  “Now, where’s that ice cream you promised me.”

Chapter 10

The next month was filled with joy and stress.  The thought of two babies had Brinn and Zach very busy.  They moved Justice into her ‘big girl’ room and started getting the nursery ready for two boys. Brinn knew it wouldn’t be long before she couldn’t see her feet the way she was growing.  By the time she got home each night she could barely move so Zach waited on her while she sat and played with Justice.  They had heard from Danny and Elliott and by the end of the month they hoped to have news.  Danny’s sperm had been checked and everything was a go.  Elliott’s cousin was thrilled to help.  She had two children of her own but had trouble free pregnancies and was excited to do this for Elliott and his husband.  

Thanksgiving was only a week away.  Along with Thanksgiving was Brinn’s birthday. The only thing that would bring the mood down was Shelby was still in a chair.  She was doing very well.  She was back at work with the help of Trenton of all people, but even with her therapy she had no feeling whatsoever.  The kids were adjusting but Gus was struggling.  Trenton had noticed the last couple weeks he spent as little time as he could at home.  He would get home in time to say good night to the older kids and then he would fall into bed, kiss Shelby and turn his back to her to drift off to sleep.

Shelby and Trenton decided it was time to give Gus a break. Nora and Molly offered to help at the house and Trenton was going to spend time with Gus.  Since no one was working the day after Thanksgiving, Matty invited ‘the guys’ to his house.  Starting at noon on Friday it was poker and beer.  Afterward, Trent and Gus were going to Stone House for a night or two.  Hopefully the change of pace would help Gus snap out of it.

Thanksgiving morning George, Nora and Matty were in the kitchen working on the turkey and the sides while Vicky played with Leo.  Matty stuck a dish in the oven and walked over to swoop Leo off the floor and he ‘flew his giggling son around the house.  “Matteo, what are you doing to that boy.  Bring him back here.  Children don’t need to be overstimulated like that especially on an activity filled day.”

“Well, excuse me, but MY son enjoys it and I don’t get to spend nearly enough time with him the way it is and if I remember your only degree is…. Oh, wait, you don’t have a degree.”  Nora and George rushed out of the kitchen as Vicky charged toward Matty.  George caught her around the waist just in time.  Tension between Matty and Vicky had been growing ever since Vicky started spending more and more time at the house.  George took Vicky’s arm and led her back to the kitchen as Nortoa  guided Matty and Leo toward the nursery.

“Vicky, please, try to get along.  It is a holiday and we are here as guests.”

“George, open your eyes.  You are here because this rich, spoiled family needs a cook so they don’t have to do any of it.  They don’t think of you as family.  They think of you as help. Now…”

“You don’t have a clue, Vicky.  Why can’t you just try to enjoy the day.  I love cooking and Matty and Nora are definitely family, aren’t they.”

“George, you aren’t taking the side of them, are you?  I mean…. You are.  You think their touchy feelings are more important than mine and just when I was going to tell you, I’m pregnant.”  Vicky ran out of the room and locked herself in the bathroom.  George looked at the closed door.  Nora came back out of the nursery to find out who slammed the door.  Nora placed her hand on George’s back, “I’m sorry, George.  She’s my sister and I love her but she is a hard person to like sometimes. What’s her problem this time?”

“Just the normal complaint about me being the help but, Nora, she lied to me just now.”

“How’s that?”

“She just told me she was pregnant.  I know she took a pregnancy test last week but I saw it in the trash and it was negative and we haven’t had sex since. I mean I know it could have been wrong but I don’t think so.  We haven’t …. It’s been a while since we have done anything regularly.  I hope it won’t hurt our friendship but….”

“George, you aren’t obliged to stay with my sister.  You need to be happy.  You deserve that.”

“Well, right now I will try to smooth things over so we can at least have dinner with everyone and then I will get her out of here.”

Nora kissed his cheek before he walked toward the door.  He tapped on the door, “Vicky, honey, let me in. Let’s talk about this.”  Vicky unlocked the door and George went in.  “Come on, Vicky, please come out and we can have dinner with the family and….”

“So you are choosing them over your family. You care more about those people than you do about me and your child,” she whined.

“Vicky, why are you saying that? You aren’t pregnant.  I know you aren’t so why, Vicky?”

“How dare you tell me I’m not pregnant!  Take me home, NOW!”

“Vicky, I am making dinner.”

“I said, take me HOME!”

“Fine, I’ll take you home.”  Vicky stormed out of the bathroom and George was right behind.  George glanced over his shoulder at Nora.  I’ll be back.  Everything is pretty much ready.  Just keep an eye on it.”

Soon the house started filling up.  John helped Nora keep an eye on the food while Tony  and Matty played with Leo.  Soon more of the guests arrived. Brinn, Zach and Justice along with Brian and Justin.  Gus and his family were on their way.  Molly and her family had flown to Pittsburgh to spend the holiday with Jenn and Dan and Marcus were having dinner at Danny and Ellliott’s.  They had decided a quiet dinner would be nice this year after everything they had gone through.

George had barely put the car in park and Vicky was running to the house. As he followed her to the door she complained the whole way, “How can you treat me this way? We are almost married and yet you choose…”

“We are not almost married, Vicky.  We will never be married.  In fact I have a great idea.  I am going back to enjoy my friends and you can start packing.” He went to the bedroom and grabbed a bag.  He threw a set of clothes in it along with his shaving kit.  “I will stay somewhere else tonight.  Be out of here by Saturday.”

“I will not!  I have as much right as you do to live here!”

“Actually, no you don’t.  I owned this place before you arrived and your name isn’t on any of the property.”

“Well, what am I supposed to do.  I don’t have any money.  I….”

George pulled his wallet out and threw about a $1000 on the table.  “I am sure that is more than you came with.”  George turned and left her standing in the middle of the room speechless.

Gus went up to Trenton’s room with Tally running ahead of him.  He knocked and opened the door, sending her in ahead, “Uncle Trent,” Tally threw herself on his lap as he sat in a chair near the window, “you need to come with us.”

Trent scooped her up and hugged her, “Honey, I already told your parents I was staying here.”

“No, you stay.  I stay.” As she hugged his neck she tried bribery. “There will be turkey and pie.” She said in a sing song voice and then she kissed his cheek.  

“And I am sure it will be good but I….”

Tally stuck her lower lip out as far as it would go.  “Oh, please….”

“Gus, did you….”  Trent looked over as he stood by the door.

“Oh, no, Pen.  This was all her idea.” Gus walked over and scooped her up.  “You tried, Sweetie.  You go see if Mommy has come out to the dining room and I will be right down.”

“Ok, Daddy.” Tally kissed Trent once more and ran out the door.

Gus shut the door and locked it before walking over to Trent, “Please, Pen.” Gus sat down on his lap. “If you don’t come, everyone will just ask why you didn’t come.  You can drive yourself.  You don’t have to stay long but at least come to eat.” Gus ran his hand down Trent’s cheek and then lowered his mouth and let it barely graze his cheek.  “Pen, I ….I just can’t face them all without you.”

“Gus,” Trent pulled him close, “They are your family.  They don’t want anything but…”

“I just...please, Pen,” Gus lowered his mouth to Trent’s.  “I will make it worth your while this weekend.”

“Gus, you are hard to say no to.  Ok, get out of here.  I’ll be ten minutes behind you.”

“Thank you, Pen. I lo….. Thank you.”

George arrived back at the house as the food was being taken out of the oven.  Nora saw him walk in and went to meet him. “George, are you Ok?” She guided him off to the side study.  “I am so sorry.  What happened?”

“I told her to pack up and leave.”

“I should never have had her come here.  I thought she had finally changed.  Vicky always had to be in charge and could never adjust to change.  But,  she had been better… George, I hope she will leave.  Just promise to be careful.  I will talk to our dad tomorrow and see if he can come get her.  He usually can get her to think straight.”

There was a lot of commotion out in the main room.  “Let’s go enjoy the holiday,” George said as he guided her out of the room.  “We all have a lot to be thankful for this year.”  They saw Gage pushing his mom into the house.  “Well, some of us more than others but I am glad she is alive.” 

Nora softly said to George, “I think it is harder on Gus than it is on Shelby.” George nodded as he moved to the kitchen to check on the food.

The meal was full of laughter and smiles.  Though Gus tried, Justin knew he wasn’t doing as well as he tried to appear.  After the meal had finished Gage took the little girls to play and Taylor went to put him down for a nap.  Brinn sat down and put her feet up and Shelby moved next to her.  As they talked, and everyone else started cleaning up,  Justin separated Gus out and guided him to a back room. “Gus, I wish I could do anything…” Gus stepped into his dad’s arms and held onto him tight.

“Dad, how do I learn how to deal with this? Shelly seems to be adjusting but you and I both know that she can’t be happy…”

“Gus, I think you’re wrong there. Shelby, although she would love to walk again, has been adjusting well.  I think it is you who is having trouble getting past it.” Justin kissed Gus’ temple.  “It is understandable.  But, Gus, you are going to have to make it work for both of you, and of course for the kids.”

“I know, Dad. I’ll try.”  It got noisy out in the main room and Justin and Gus joined everyone standing around Brinn.

“What is going on?” Justin asked as he moved next to Brian.  

Brian pulled him close and kissed him.  “Our grandsons are causing her mother a great deal of discomfort.” Gus wanted to rush over and feel but he didn’t want his fathers to get suspicious. 

Justin moved closer and laid his hand on his daughter’s belly.  “They really are celebrating in there.”  

“Let me feel!” Gus moved closer.  As he laid his hand on her tummy he made eye contact with Brinn and they both knew what the other was thinking.  These were not only Justin’s biological grandchildren, but Brian’s, too. Gus moved near Trenton.  He had found a corner and was looking quite uncomfortable. Gus leaned against him for a moment, “Thank you. I know you hate this.”

“I’m actually jealous of your family,” Trent slipped an arm around Gus’ waist for a moment.  I dreamt of a family like this my whole childhood. He kissed Gus’ neck and then let go of him.  “I think I will be off.  I’m going home for a bit.  I will be back by….”

“Why don’t you sleep in your own bed once.  Tomorrow noon come back here.  We are going to get drunk...Oh, I’m sorry.  Are you ok with that?”

“Of course, Gus.” 

Gus walked him out to the porch and kissed him.  “I will see you at noon?”

Trent pulled him close for one more kiss, “Noon,”  And he got in the car and drove away.

Brinn ran into George near the bathroom. “Everyone’s avoiding asking but, Geo, where’s Vicky.”

“My guess is she is trashing my place right now as she packs her own stuff away.”

“Oh, George, don’t you want to go check?”

“Nothing would be worth facing her again.  So how are you doing? Excuse me for saying so, but you are really… you are going to be really big.”  He smiled and Brinn had to laugh.

“But, George,” Brinn took his arm, “Zach and I are going to have the rest of our family.  You gave us Justice and now….”

“Who is the father, Brinn?”

“Our donor is anonymous right now. Zach and I know but we don’t plan to tell anyone right now.”

“We both know who the father is,” he glanced over at Zach who was talking to Gus.  “Zach is one of the best fathers I have ever seen.”  Brinn smiled and inwardly thought, if you only knew how close you are.

Soon everyone was getting ready to go home. Brian and Justin were taking Justice home so Zach and Brinn could celebrate her birthday.  “Papa, can Tally come, too? We both want to play at your house.” Justice kissed Brian on the cheek as she held onto his neck tightly.  “Why not.” Brian looked at Justin and he nodded.

John and Tony decided it was time for Leo to spend the night at their house, too, leaving Matty and Nora alone for the night, too.  

Danny and Elliott had found out yesterday.  They were having a baby.  After talking about it they decided they would tell the family when they served dessert. Once they had all eaten their fill and they decided they would wait and have pie a little later Danny couldn’t wait.  Elliott could see he was ready to explode and nodded to him. Danny kissed him and then said, “Hannah, can I talk to you a minute.”

“Sure, Danny, what is it?”

“Well, you know El and I love it when you visit and stay overnight.”

“Ya,” she looked at him curiously.

“Well, I’m afraid you  won’t be able to use that anymore.”

“But, why not?” Hannah’s lip began to quiver. “You let me pick the color and everything.”

“Well, the baby is going to need to be….”

Hannah screamed, “Baby? Did you say baby?”

“Hannah, you are going to be an aunt. And you,” Danny looked at his fathers, “You are going to be grandfathers.” 

Marcus ran over and hugged them both.  “How? I mean are you adopting or….”

“Elliott’s cousin is our surrogate.  She will probably be due right around Labor Day.  Hannah, I hope you will come help us when you can.  We will need a good babysitter sometimes.”

“Really? You’ll let me babysit?”

“Well, soon we will.” Danny said as Hannah wrapped her arms around him. 

“I don’t mind moving rooms.”

When Danny went to make coffee and get the pie sometime later, Dan followed him into the kitchen. “Jr., I am so happy for you.” Dan wrapped his arms around his son.  “You deserve this, Danny.  You deserve to have a family of your own. You have so much love to share.”

“Thanks, Dad. I love him so much.”

“I know you do, son.  And Elliott loves you so much.  I was scared for you because I couldn’t see either of you happy if you separated but I understood your position.  I’m just glad it got worked out.”  Dan looked at him, “Are you going to tell your parents?”

“I just did, Dad.”

“You know what I mean.”

“I will tell my sister next time she calls.  I won’t call them myselves. Mom hasn’t even contacted me in about a year.”

“Danny, it is their loss.  It always has been.  I know I don’t say it often, but I love you and I am so proud of you, Jr.” Dan kissed Danny’s cheek and walked away.

Gus and Shelby got home with the teenagers. The kids went and did their own thing while Gus got Shelby into bed and then got in bed himself.  With some effort Shelby moved so she was up against Gus.  “Gussy, can we try… I miss you.”

Gus kissed her.  At first it was light and casual but very soon Shelby deepened it and then directed Gus’ mouth lower until he took one of her nipples in his lips and teeth.  Gus moved down her body and kissed, nipped, and licked almost every inch of her skin. As he came back to her mouth he felt a shiver run through her and then she sighed.  

Shelby’s hand now moved downward.  She began to stroke Gus, “Come up here, Gussy.”

“Shelby, you don’t have to.  I…”

“Gus, I want to.  I need to taste you.”  Gus helped her reposition and then he lay on his side so their heads were in the opposite end.  As Shelby closed around him, Gus shivered. He had missed her.  She knew him so well. She knew exactly what drove him over the edge. But tonight after she had taken what he offered, he felt a loss.  Could he never make love with her again?

Later they lay side by side and Shelby snuggled her head into his neck, “Gus,  I know this is hard on you.”

“Hell, Shel, what I feel doesn’t matter.  You are the one….”

“No, darling, what happens to me happens to you.  You always feel everything which is one of the reasons I love you so much.  I would understand if….well….”

“Time to sleep, Shel.  We will work everything out.  We will just have to come up with a different way.  I love you, Shelly.”

“I love you, Gus Kinney!” She rested her hand on his heart and drifted off to sleep.

By the time Brian and Justin fell into bed they were exhausted.  They weren’t used to having two three year olds in the house. After a tea party and several stories the girls had finally giggled themselves to sleep in the spare room.cup

Brian fell into bed, naked.  He wasn’t sure he had the energy for anything after today.  He remembered back in the day when they would have a day like this and then make love until the sun rose. When Justin came out of the bathroom, Brian had to smile.  His cock, as tired as he was, still reacted to the sight of the man he loved.  Justin dropped onto the bed and flopped over so an arm and leg lay across Brian’s body.  “We have two grandsons on the way.  I think they may wear us out although,” his hand softly stroked Brian’s growing erection, “You don’t seem to be as tired as I expected.”  he reached up and turned Brian’s head to receive a kiss.

“I thought I was too tired until you walked out here and….well, you didn’t do anything. You were just you.”  Brian moved slowly and put Justin on his back.  He brought his lips down on Justin’s.  There was no urgency, nothing demanding, just love. Justin’s mouth opened and accepted Brian’s tongue as his own danced with the intruder.  There was no rush as they touched each other.  Their hands slid over each other’s skin, leaving scorching trails and then, when neither of them could wait any longer, Justin turned his back to Brian and Brian claimed what had been his for nearly 35 years. When they climaxed together Brian held onto Justin tightly.  “I love you, Sunshine.”

“I love you, too, Brian.  I always have and always will.”

Friday all the children managed to get back to their parents and by noon, Brinn and Nora had arrived at Gus and Shelby’s. The ladies had hired a private massage therapist to come out along with someone to give them pedicures.  Taylor had decided she would stick around for this but Gage went with a friend’s family to spend the day in San Francisco. 

As Gus got ready to leave his phone signaled.  He kissed Shelby and walked out the door with an overnight bag. He looked at his phone and then just sat in his truck.  He read the text several more times.  What was he going to do? He wasn’t sure who the message was from, but someone  knew something they shouldn’t and to keep quiet they were asking for far more money than he could come up with in the next week. He wasn’t sure what he was going to do. He refused to ask his dads for help again but moving that kind of money would seriously hurt his family’s income and worst of all, Shelby would know what happened.  He finally headed to poker day.

The men had a slight change in plans.  Rather than going to Matty’s they were meeting at Zach and Brinn’s.  Zach had the day planned out. Matty was picking up pizza on his way over for lunch. They all planned to make a day of it.  Everyone brought snacks.  They figured by 6:00  or so they would all be ready to go home.  Since Gus was going to be with Trenton, Nora and Matty were going to stay with Shelby.  Nora was happy to use her nursing skills to help a friend and Tally was happy to have baby Leo there, too.

The pizza was half eaten and beer bottles were already cluttering the table.  Trenton had expected Gus to be relaxed and excited but he noticed a cloud around him and he wasn’t eating at all. He wondered if something had been said between Shelby and Gus.  This was not what he expected.  The other men didn’t seem to notice because Gus was trying to hide it but as Gus drank more beer Trent noticed more tension rather than less.  Gus wasn’t playing well and by the time the hand was done. The guys decided to take a break for a few minutes as everyone used the bathroom and grabbed more food.  

Trent followed Gus to the bathroom and when Gus was going to shut the door, Trent pushed passed and locked the door when they were both inside.  Gus leaned against Trent for balance and kissed him. “I don’t think we have time to fuck now,” Gus said with slurred speech.

“Gus, what’s going on?  Did you and Shelby have a fight?”

“No, in fact, last night we made love.” Gus winced, “Well as much as we could make love but I was feeling better about her until,” Gus unzipped his pants, “I gotta piss.”

Gus was unstable as he stood there, back to Trenton. Trent wrapped his arms around Gus’ waist to help stabilize him but Gus leaned against him and as soon as he was done he turned into his arms, “Oh, Pen, I don’t know what I’m going to do.” Gus held onto his neck tightly.

“Sweetheart, what is it?”  

In response, Gus kissed him.  There was desperation in his kiss but before they could do anything more there was a knock on the door. 

“Hey, you coming back to the table or should we play a hand without you?” Zach’s voice came through the door.

“No, we’re coming.  I need to earn the money back you stole from me last round.”  Gus tried to push away.

Trenton looked him in the eyes,  “This conversation isn’t over. You know you can tell me anything, Gus.”

“Ya, poker….” Gus headed out the door.

Gus’ behavior turned the corner as they continued to play and drink.  Gus went from being quiet to being loud, “Well, my friends, how many of you are planning to get lucky tonight?” Gus’ hand went into Trent’s lap.  “I know I do!” Gus leaned over and kissed Pen.  This  made all of them a bit uncomfortable.  Even though everyone knew about the arrangement, it had never been public and that is the way Trent wanted to keep it. 

“Gus, you’re drunk.” Trent commented as he removed the hand in his lap.

“Ah, come on, Pen. You know you love me.”

Matty tried to lessen the tension,  “Who’s ready for another hand or maybe we should take a break.  I didn’t realize what time it was.  Soon I will be heading over to Nora and Brinn will want to come home with Juss.”

“It’s early, yet.  Come on, men.  And George, so what did you find when you got home? Did Vicky clean you out? Matty, that’s some sister in law you have.”  By now Gus’ speech was very slurred.

“Guys, I think Gus and I will head next door for the night.”

“But I want to hear what happened to George’s stuff?” Gus grumbled.

“Gus, I promise, I’ll talk to you later this weekend.  Just call me.  Right now I think Trenton is right, buddy.  You have had a little too much to drink.” George glanced at Trent.  “I brought the food you ordered over there before I came.”

The fire was draining from Gus quickly and Trent helped Gus up and got his jacket.  “You ok with this, Trent, or would you like some help.” Zach asked a bit worried about his brother in law.

“I’ve got him.  I am sure it is just stress and too much beer.  Thanks for the great day, Zach.”

With that everyone said goodbye and Zach helped Gus out the door and headed him toward Stone House.  “You can’t keep your hands off me, can you? You couldn’t wait to fuck me.” Gus’ speech was not clear.  “How much could I get having sex? Could I make money?”

For a split second, Trent thought of how popular Gus would be on the street but what the hell? His fathers were worth millions.  He would never need money. “Gus, come on.  Let’s get in the house.” 

“I hope there is beer there.  I need a beer.”

Once Trenton got Gus into the house, he locked the door behind him. Gus stumbled toward the refrigerator and opened the door. “Beer!  Are you sure you don’t want one….sorry, that’s not nice.  I’m sorry,” Gus stumbled back and put an arm around his handsome lover.  “Pen, fuck me.  Fuck me hard!’

“Let’s sit down. Maybe you can tell me what’s going on.” Trent led him to the sofa and pulled Gus against him. “I can give you a blow job.  Let me give you a blow job.” Gus fumbled with Trent’s pants and soon had his hand through the open zipper.

“Gus, no.  What is going on?” he put a hand on each of his shoulders. Gus had a wild look on his eyes and he moved in and kissed him.  He started out forceful but then started to lighten up a bit and eventually backed off as Gus dropped his head on Trent’s shoulder and as his arms went around Trent’s neck he sobbed.  It was some time before Gus quieted down and when he did Trent was sure he was sleeping. He slipped out from Gus’ arms and carefully laid him down on the sofa.  He covered him with the afgahn that was on the back.  Gus needed some food and needed to sober up.  He picked up the beer Gus had opened but had only taken one sip. He brought it to his lips but at the last moment he poured it down the drain. He decided when Gus woke he would need some food and coffee and then maybe he would tell him what had made him so scared and that was it.  He was scared.  He put dinner in the oven and then heard Gus’ phone.  He knew he shouldn’t but he picked up the phone.  The message was from Shelby.  He quickly texted her and said Gus was  a bit drunk but he was fine.  He asked if she needed anything and her reply was she had a great day and they didn’t need to worry about her with Nora and Matty there.

Trent read the response and smiled.  Shelby was a special woman.  With the phone in his hand he knew he had to see if there was something on here that would tell him what was going on with Gus. He looked at the previous text and saw it was from an unknown number.  It said, ‘I know what you did in L.A.  Get $250,000 and I will contact you within the week.’  Shit, what had Gus done in  L.A.  and who could know about it. 

Trent took their overnight bags upstairs.  He had a feeling Gus would be out for a bit but Gus usually didn’t stay down for long.  He hoped that drinking today wouldn’t set Gus on a spiral and back to rehab.  He knew Gus’ real problem was not booze and truthfully, he wasn’t sure if Gus was physically addicted to the drugs he had taken or if it was just a mental crutch. He sat on the edge of the bed and thought of the young man on the sofa downstairs.  Although he was in his mid 30s, Gus had an innocence to him.  He had grown up in a supportive home and never wanted for anything physically or emotionally so he never learned to be wary or cynical. He was just accepting which kept him open to so many things. 

Trent walked down the steps and looked at Gus who had pulled the blanket up under his chin in his sleep.  Trenton sat on the third step from the bottom as he was hit by a wall of emotion.  He had come to rely on that man.  He knew his life had become meaningful again after thinking that would never happen. He didn’t need it in return but he loved this man and would do anything for him.

Gus stirred and stretched.  Trent’s heart skipped a beat as Gus’ eyes fluttered open and he smiled at him.

“Pen.” Trent forgot to breathe for a moment.  He was so beautiful. “Are you watching me sleep? I’m sorry I passed out.” The smile then fell away from his lips as he became aware of his reality again.  He changed the subject.  “I should probably eat something. What are we eating?”

Trenton moved toward Gus and sat on the edge of the sofa. Gus sat up and met his mouth.  All of the sudden food wasn’t important. His need was much deeper.  “Will it wait?” he asked as their mouths separated for a moment. 

“Yes, it is on warm,” Trent replied as he pulled Gus’ shirt off with some urgency now.  He threw the shirt to the side and he pulled off his own.  They both fumbled with zippers and as soon as Trent managed to get Gus’ pants down he dropped and took Gus deep into this throat.  As Gus relaxed and allowed himself to cum, he closed his eyes, trying to allow himself to just enjoy the moment.  Once Gus collected himself he changed positions, reaching across the seat of the sofa and grabbing the back of it.  Trent put on a condom and with little control left he pressed inward. As he got into the rhythm he realized he no longer compared Gus with Adam.  He had loved Adam and did what he could for him but he was gone and Gus was his present.

As he propelled himself forward one more time, he held onto Gus’ hips tightly as the wave of release and reality ran through him.  He didn’t care that he was not first in Gus’ life as long as he always was in it, that was enough. 

As they sat by the small counter bar, facing each other, they ate the chicken George had supplied.  It was simple but delicious. Trent reached over and took Gus’ hand, “Gus, will you tell me what’s wrong?” He brought the palm of Gus’ hand to his mouth and kissed it.

Gus took Trent’s hand. “I don’t know...of course you know somethings wrong.  I have never been able to hide anything in my life.” Gus sighed and squeezed Trent’s hand tighter.  “I’m being blackmailed.”

“By who?”

“I’m not sure. They want a lot of money.  More than I have access to and I can’t, I won’t ask my dads again. I told you about the time before but I promised I would not ask them again and I won’t.  But this guy wants a quarter of a million dollars.  Shelby would know if I took that out of our account. I set it up so the bank would notify her if I made a transaction over $25,000 unless they verified it was work related with an invoice.  She didn’t ask me to do this.  I wanted to. That way if I ever …..well you know.  My family comes first.”

“Gus, let me lend you the money.”

“No, Pen.  I can’t do that.  This is on me.”

“What are they talking about, Gus? You know it isn’t going to change my feelings toward you.”

“I, if this came out it would ruin my business and my career forever.  I could lose everything.”

Trenton walked around the counter and guided Gus back to the sofa.  “No, Gus, you wouldn’t lose me.  Go on.”

“It was when I was in L.A.  I was introduced to a young man who was strung out farther than I was.  He started flirting and we had sex in the bathroom of the hotel lobby.  It wasn’t until I looked into his face, with my cock up his ass, that I realized how young he was. He wasn’t fighting me.  He acted as if he wanted it but later…..the kid was part of a human trafficking ring.  He was just fourteen. How could I have been so dumb and careless!”

Trenton tightened his arms around him, “Gus, it was the drugs.  You would never have done any of that….”

“But, Pen, that young boy… I can’t get him out of my head.  I would like to do something for him but if I look for him, they will charge me.”                                                           

“Who would know this?” Trent kissed Gus’ temple as they sat there.

“It has to be someone from rehab, someone from my group.  That gives me six options and I have it down to two but it doesn’t make sense.”

“You got that all from one text?”

Gus pulled away and looked at Trent, “How did you know I got a text?”

Trent sighed, “I looked at your phone when you had fallen asleep.  I’m sorry.  A text came in and I didn’t want Shelby to worry so I texted her, telling her it was me and that you were sleeping.  Then I ….. I apologize, Gus.  I just had to see what was stressing you out.”

“Fuck, Pen, that was none of your business!” Gus stood and walked across the room.  “Obviously you didn’t look any further or you would have seen the previous two texts.  The first just called me a perv.  In the second he said it would cost me to keep him quiet.  That’s when I started to eliminate people from the group.  It can only be one of two guys.  

“But, Gus, if you manage to get the money how do you know he won’t try for more?”

“I thought about that.  Obviously I don’t know for sure but when I think about it, both of the guys I am thinking about had businesses that were going under.  They weren’t bad guys, I think one of them is probably desperate.”

“Gus, you are a great judge of character but you are also a little naive.  Please let me check them out, for your safety and the safety of your family.  And I don’t really mean me.  I’ll hire Dan to look into them.  I’ll give him some reason.  That way I’ll feel better and if you want to give him the money, you can let him know you know who he is.”

“I was wondering how I could get Dan to help.  That would be perfect.  Thanks, Pen, and thanks for the offer to pay.  Please, you won’t tell anyone.”

“Not a word.  Now, Gus, it is time for you to relax,” he ran his hand under Gus’ shirt and as he began to play with Gus’ nipple, he sighed.

“I think it is time to go up to that big….” Gus kissed Trent’s nose, “comfy,” Gus kissed his cheek, “bed,” Gus’ mouth lingered on his lips as they managed to stand together before breaking the kiss and rushing upstairs.

Shelby had enjoyed the day with Brinn, Taylor, and Nora.  Taylor was growing too fast and it was nice for her to join them.  She had put Tally to bed before going to her own room.  Nora helped Shelby into bed for the night.  “I miss being a nurse sometimes.  I really enjoy being a counselor but it’s different.”

“Well, you are amazing at both jobs. Thanks for staying tonight.  I’m worried about Gus.  He is so strong in some ways but in others, he will always be a tenderhearted little boy, my boy.”  Nora had Shelby sitting on the edge of the bed and Shelby adjusted herself so she sat a little further on the bed.

“Are you ready to lay down?” Nora asked and Shelby nodded.  As Nora brought her legs up Shelby jumped. “Is everything alright?”  she set Nora’s legs straight on the bed.

“Nora, I think I felt something but maybe it was just a muscle spasm or a nerve…. Maybe the massage earlier is making it react.”  

“Or, maybe you are regaining your feeling,” Nora smiled.

“I just can’t get my hopes up, Nora, or Gus’”

“I understand but it wouldn’t hurt to let your therapist know when she comes Monday and call your doctor.”

“I will.  I have been hoping but….”

“Shelby, you are one of the strongest women I have ever met.  If anyone can recover you can and if you don’t, you will just learn to do things another way.”  Nora sat on the covers of the bed next to Shelby.  “I could never share Matty like you share Gus.  I sometimes get jealous knowing Matty was with George sometimes even though I know he never had a thing for him.”

“If it meant Matty’s happiness, you would do anything for him but you don’t have to worry.  That’s not Matty’s thing and he is so devoted to you and Leo.”

“I love them both so much,” Nora said, putting her head on Shelby’s shoulder. “If you’re good for the night, I think I’ll go join my husband in that amazing bedroom upstairs.”

“Yes, go.  I might read a few minutes but I am tired.”

Nora picked up the monitor and kissed Shelby’s cheek.  “Call if you need me.”

“I’ll be fine.”   With that, Nora shut off the light switch and went to join Matty.

Brian and Justin lay in the tub in the apartment above the bar, “At least when Molly had this place done, we put in this tub.  We don’t do this nearly as often as we used to,” Justin said as his head rested on Brian’s chest. 

“I almost hate to say it but I have an odd feeling.”

“Those feelings are never good,” Brian said as he tightened his arms around Justin’s chest.

“Is it Brinn and the twins?”

“No, it’s Gus.  It’s probably just because he is stressed over Shelby and the company being so busy.”

“That would make sense,” Brian said as his hands slid across Justin’s wet chest.

“Yes, I just hope that is all.  I just keep getting this nagging feeling I had when Gus was in L.A. I am sure he isn’t doing drugs again. I am probably just feeling uncertain because we aren’t in our house.”  

“Valentine’s Day.  That’s my goal.  We will have a triple celebration.  Brinn and Zach’s and Dan and Marcus’ anniversaries. I hope we can hold a big party.”

“Well, if it isn’t ready I guess it will be a St. Patrick’s Day Party.” Justin repositioned himself so their lips met easily.  Brian’s hand moved to gently cup Justin’s balls and he began to softly massage them. “Umm, that feels so good.” Brian took that as a request for more so his hand slipped between Justin’s legs and his finger began to press inward.  Justin relaxed and let Brian in.  “I miss our old place.  I know we had talked about building a better place but that house has so many memories, good and bad.”  Justin’s voice trailed off as Brian’s finger stroked him inside and he gave into the feelings and he climaxed in Brian’s arms.

It was Wednesday when Trenton found himself in Shelby’s office with her.  He was helping her with some files they had received when Shelby said, “Trent, do you know what is bothering Gus?”

“Bothering him? How?”

“He just isn’t himself.  It is different than when he is just stressed.  He can’t sleep.  He can’t focus.” Shelby said and then took a quick breath in as her leg jerked.  It was a big enough movement that Trenton noticed.

“Shelby, are you feeling any of that?”

“Please, Trent, don’t say anything to Gus.  It may just be muscle contractions but my therapist is  hopeful.”

Trenton walked around the desk and hugged Shelby. “Oh, Shelby, that is such exciting news.”

“Thanks, but are you avoiding my question on purpose?”

“Damn, Shelby,” he took a deep breath.  “I hate breaking a promise to Gus but you deserve to know.  He didn’t want to add to your stress but, he is being blackmailed.  They want a great deal of money, more than Gus has quick access to and he won’t take it from me.  I have offered every day this week.”  

“Do you know what he thinks he has on Gus?”

“I can’t tell you that, Shelby.  Will you take my word that he has nothing to feel guilty about and we are as sure as can be that it will be a one time deal.  I tracked the person and he is just someone who is having financial difficulties.  Gus thinks, and I agree, this guy is down on his luck and desperate.  Let’s just say if the money helps this guy forget what he knows, it is worth any amount of money.” 

Shelby looked a bit frightened. “Trent, is it really that serious?”

“It could be.  It really could be.”

“Trent, are you really willing to pay it off?”

“I am. I could do a money transfer right now.”

“Then let’s try to do it,” Shelby said as she started typing.  “I never have read his texts,it isn’t my place but I can get into them online.”  Shelby was silent for a while and then she slowly looked up at Trent, “You are really willing to give us that much money?”

“Shelby, to keep this family safe I’d give you 10 times that much. You have shown me what a loving family really is and you have allowed me to be part of it. What I have is yours.  Is there a recent text?”

“Yes, he has all the details he needs to transfer the money in a text yesterday and he has until Saturday to transfer the money.”

“Can I have the computer?” Shelby turned the laptop around so Trenton could take it.  He was silent for about five minutes and then he turned the laptop back to Shelby.  His phone signaled and he pulled it out.  He pressed a few things and put his phone down.  “The money should be in his account now.”

Shelby went back to the screen that had a list of Gus’ texts and as she watched a message came in.  It said, ‘Thank you.  I’m sorry.  I will not contact you again.’  “Thank you, Trenton.  How are we ever going to repay you?”

“I don’t want to be repaid but if Gus insists he can pay me back as he can afford it.  Shelby, this is something I don’t say often but, I love all of you. Family does for family.  Blood doesn’t have anything to do with it.”

Shelby moved her chair out from behind the desk and opened her arms.  Trenton hugged her and accepted her kiss.  “I have a feeling we are both going to answer a few questions when he gets home but he is going to have to answer a few things too.” Shelby commented.

Later that night after the kids were in bed the adults sat in the living room.  Shelby had transferred herself to the sofa and Gus sat next to her and when Shelby reached out to Trent and guided him to the other side of Gus.   Shelby nodded at Trent and he took a deep breath.

“Gus, Shelby knew something was up and after I verified something was going on, we, together, went into your emails and we paid off the sum, as I’m sure you figured out. It was not worth you stressing out over money that I had to give you.  Don’t you realize that your reaction, even though you tried to hide it, it was obvious to Shelby. I don’t want you to pay me back but if you insist, fine.”

Gus sat with an almost bewildered look, “Trent, how can I thank you?”

“You can’t.  I don’t want thanks. You made me part of your family now you need to let me act like family.” Trent gave Gus a kiss as he reached over and squeezed Shelby’s hand.  “Now I’m going to leave you two alone.”

An hour later Shelby was curled against Gus, breathing in the deep breath of sleep and Gus bent his head and kissed the top of her head. He took a deep breath for the first time in weeks.  There was only one thing he wanted in life right now.  He wanted his wife to be whole again. Then his life would be perfect.

Chapter 11

The holiday season had come and gone.  Danny and Elliott had announced they were expecting a baby sometime around Labor Day.   Brinn was doing well but her petite frame was already stressed from the weight of two babies. She was spending more time working from home and she was preparing Matty to take some of her work load for about six months.  She wasn’t taking any new cases herself and as she completed the cases she had, she could spend more time at home.

Nora had heard from Vicky and after having her spew all venom and hat she had, Nora asked her not to call again.  George had to admit he missed having someone to live with but he didn’t miss Vicky.  He hadn’t realized how she was affecting him.

As February grew closer, it was obvious to Brian, although he and Justin could probably move into the new house by Valentine’s Day, it would not be finished so, together, they decided to stay in town until the house was completely finished.  He was driving the workmen crazy by changing his mind so often but what was finished so far was exactly what he wanted.  He couldn’t wait for Justin, his Sunshine, to see the final product.  Justin was nearly finished with his painting series. He was working on the final painting. They were all somewhat abstract but not so abstract others didn’t know what they stood for.  The colors were lush and dramatic.  Brian had seen them and thought each one represented Justin so well.  Each painting had its own mood.  Word had started getting out that Justin Taylor-Kinney had new paintings coming out soon and he was getting calls regularly.  Everyone wanted their gallery to be the first one to display his new work.  

Trenton was still staying with Gus and as much as he loved them all, he needed to get back to his life soon.  He had signed a contract for a new book before the earthquake and he got a six month extension added right away but he would need to get back in his own routine soon and he was starting to feel like he would be able to.  Shelby had been keeping a secret from Gus.  She had been gaining feeling slowly since Thanksgiving.  After the therapist left at noon, Trenton would work with her in the afternoon.  She wanted to dance in Gus’ arms on Valentine’s Day.  Valentine’s Day was on Saturday and after knowing Brian and Justin’s house wasn’t going to be ready all the families decided to all do their own thing.  Marcus and Dan scheduled a weekend at the Lighthouse and Hannah was going to spend the weekend with Danny and Elliott.  Many of the others decided to stay home and spend time with those they loved the most.

Shelby had talked to Trenton and he said he would stay overnight with the kids while Shelby  reserved a room at one of the Kinney Enterprises Hotels nearby. She did get a handicap accessible room but she was sure at least part of the time she would be out of that chair she was starting to despise.  

Trenton was in the closet packing an overnight bag for Gus when he felt a hand on the middle of his back.  “Trent, I know this isn’t easy for you. Thank you.” Trent turned to face her and she kissed him.  “I know you love him.”  She kissed him once more.  This time it was much longer.  Trent went along with it but wasn’t sure why she was doing it.  When she backed off, she smiled.  “Sorry, Gus was joking one time about how good a kisser you are. He was kidding with me at the time but he wasn’t lying.”

Trent smiled, “You are a special woman.  And you are right. I do love him, Shelby, but he never hides anything from anyone.  I knew what to expect from day one.” Trent put an arm around her, seeing she was getting a little unstable standing there too long.  “If he is happy, I’m happy.  Why don’t you sit down?” He helped her sit on the little chair in the closet.  He knelt down by her so he was eye to eye with her. “Shelby, I never expected to love him, not like I do.  I had never loved anyone but Adam.  I guess as a child I loved my parents but when they rejected me that was how I saw love.  And once Adam was gone, I never expected to love again. Gus was such a great guy I thought, excuse me but I thought he would be a great lay when I needed one.”

Shelby smiled, “Go on.” She reached out and took his hand.

“Well, I think I knew it when Adam died.  Gus was there for me and you let him. I may not ‘have it all’ but I have what I need.”

“Well, Trent, if you ever need him let me know.  We are here for you.  I hope you come and visit when you go back home next week.”

“I will.  I will want to see all of you, too.” He stood and then helped Shelby up and supported her into the bedroom and helped her into her chair.  He went back and got Gus’ bag and grabbed the one Shelby had packed for herself.  “I’ll go put these in the back of your vehicle. And Tally will be home very soon.  Damn, I’m going to miss that little one.”

“The feeling is mutual.  I expect to have a weepy girl for a few days.  Maybe you’ll come for dinner every week or every two.”

“I’d like that, Shelby.” Trent walked out of the room and stopped.  He swallowed hard a couple times and then just pressed his forehead on the wall and let the emotions roll over him.  He then took a deep breath and went on with the bags.  He smiled to himself and thought, ‘Maybe it is time for me to go home.  When did I become such a wimp?’  He wasn’t sure but he thought he liked this new feeling.                  

When Gus arrived home on Friday.  Shelby had a surprise for both Gus and Trent.  She had made a reservation for the men.  They rarely went out in public together but she had made arrangements for them to have a private dining room that she said was for a business meeting when she made the reservation acting like a secretary.  She then was sending them to Trenton’s house.  She would have Gus the next evening but both her men deserved this.

The men both cleaned up and thirty minutes later they were in Trenton’s car.  It had been a long time since they had spent time together, alone.  It almost scared Trent how much he needed this time with Gus.  He had never needed anyone like this.  He and Adam had needed each other but, probably because of all that was going on in Gus’ life and because Gus needed him, it made his need even stronger.  As they ate the conversation was on Gus’ kids and Shelby but as they finished the main course, they ordered dessert to go.  When the server left to get their dessert and bill, Gus reached out and stroked Trent’s cheek, “Pen, what am I going to do next week when I can’t see you every day?”

“We have been able to have dinner together most nights but we really haven’t spent much time, just the two of us.  Hopefully Shelby will feel comfortable being alone with the kids soon and we can get you at my house a little more often,” Trent almost felt guilty but he would know everything tomorrow.  “Shelby talked about coming for dinner so maybe,” Trent’s hand slid to the back of Gus’ head and then he grabbed a handful of hair. He brought his mouth to meet his and shots of electricity ran through both of them as  their lips melded together. As they heard the door knob turning, they quickly separated but both were flushed and under the table each had a hand on the other’s thigh. When they asked about the check, they were told it had been taken care of and they were welcome to stay as long as they liked but within moments Gus and Trenton had left through the back door. Once they were in the car, Trenton got out of town as quickly as he could.  They didn’t say much on the ride but they held hands as they drove. 

As they got off the main road and got near Trenton’s house, Gus’ looked at Trent, “Pen, I … the money…. I wish I had it paid back but by the end of the month I will have another $50,000 ready to deposit. I am sorry…”

Trenton turned into the drive of his house and then pulled into his garage and turned off the car before turning to Gus, “Shut up.  How many times do I have to tell you, you don’t owe me anything. I have gotten so much more from you than you have gotten from me. Money is nothing.  I have plenty of that.  Now, let’s take our dessert, and start a fire in the fire pit. It’s cold but I think with enough blankets and the fire…”

Gus got out with the dessert and moved to the front of the car. Trent met him in front and pulled him.  Gus looked deep in his eyes, “I am sure we can find some way to keep warm”   Trent started the fire pit near and a couple other porch heaters he had out there. It would at least take the deep chill out of the air. Gus made a pot of tea he poured into a thermos, He carried it out along with the dessert,  and one spoon. They sat near the firepit and Gus fed a bite of the dark fudgy cake to Trent who in turn kissed Gus sharing the sweet goodness.  The next bite came from Gus’ finger after dragging it through the frosting and then putting his finger into Trent’s mouth.  Trent held on to his wrist as he wrapped his tongue around Gus’ finger making him groan with need.   Gus smeared some of the frosting on Trent’s neck and licked it off and then Trent pulled off Gus’ shirt before creating a chocolate trail from his chest down to the waist of his pants and then, together, they moved to the bed and as Trent’s tongue traveled downward his hands were undoing Gus’ belt and fly. By the time Trent’s tongue had cleaned the trail of chocolate, Gus had worked Trent’s shirt out of his pants and soon they lay naked under two quilts.

“Gus,” Trent said as he pulled Gus’ pelvis against his, “I don’t want you to say anything, just listen. Meeting you is the best thing that has ever happened to me.  That’s not saying anything against Adam but you, my love, have given me a family.  You have given me people who care about me.  Your family has shown me what love is and should be.”  Trent carefully turned Gus over and as he slid his condom covered cock into him he said, “I love you, Gus Kinney. And I don’t want you to love me. You belong to Shelby.”  Trent quit talking and together the men shouted as they came.

Justin did not make it to the apartment on Friday night.  He also didn’t respond to his texts so Brian was sure he would find him at the studio.  About 6:00 am, Brian couldn’t lay there without him any longer. He dressed and went to their favorite bakery.  It was still closed but he knocked on the back door and with a bit of bribery he left with a half dozen strawberry cream filled croissants. He then stopped at the coffee shop and picked up two large coffees and was glad to find  they had a few small bouquets for sale near the cash register.   Brian then drove over to Tyler and Molly’s.  Justin’s car was parked right where he expected it to be.  His hands were full but when he got to the door he managed to open the door and then realized it hadn’t been locked which upset him.  “Sunshine?” he said softly, not hearing a sound.  He walked further into the apartment and looked in the bedroom but he wasn’t in there.  He moved up the stairs to the loft with breakfast in his hands. “Justin?”  Then he saw him. He was curled up in an overstuffed chair. Brian’s heart skipped a beat.  For just a split second he saw that seventeen year old boy he met that night.  God, he had fallen for him that night but decided that was ridiculous.  Brian Kinney could not fall in love with anyone let alone a kid. But he did love him and it had just grown over the 35 years they had been together.  He set the box of rolls and coffee on the small table and walked over to the chair and bent to kiss him on his perfect lips. “Good Morning, Sunshine.”

Justin jumped a bit but then reached up and stroked Brian’s cheek as he smiled at him. He pulled Brian back down and kissed Brian again, taking it slow and deep. When he let Brian stand up again he said, “Happy Valentine’s Day, darling. Sorry I didn’t make it home.  I worked until 4:00 and then I was just going to grab a quick nap.”

“I brought breakfast.  I picked up those strawberry croissants you like so much and some coffee.  Brian pulled a straight chair over and set the box of treats on it and then handed Justin his coffee.  He squeezed into the chair next to Justin and took the opportunity to kiss him once more. “Oh, I almost forgot,” Brian said as he opened the box of pastries.  He had tucked the small bouquet in the box and handed it to his love.

“Oh, they are so sweet.” He kissed Brian, “I’m sorry I fell asleep.  I wanted to finish my painting.”

“You got Love finished?”

“Brian Kinney, love is never finished!” He licked some of the cream out of the center of the pastry causing Brian to shiver.  “Did you like that?” Justin now moved and licked some of the cream and strawberries out of Brian’s and then kissed him.   He brought his mouth to Brian’s ear, “Make love to me, Brian.”

Brian took Justin’s pastry and coffee and set them aside and stood.  He offered his hand to Justin who willingly went into Brian’s arms.  They undressed each other as they touched and kissed and then Brian bent Justin over the back of the chair and they made love.  As Brian moved in and out he pulled Justin up against his chest and as he used small motions he kissed Justin’s neck as they climaxed together.         

They slowly redressed and finished their breakfast after heating their coffee in the microwave. After they finished eating, Justin led Brian to look at the last painting.  There were no figures in the picture but Brian knew instantly how to interpret it.  The painting was done in section although they were not exact sections.  On the top left there were five different colors that interrelated with each other.  They weren’t restricted to the area as some of the colors trailed into the rest of the painting.  At the top of that section there was a beam of light adding light spots throughout.  

“That’s Gus and the family.” Brian said as he pointed to the light, “And Gabrial is watching over them.” Brian looked back at the painting and noticed the hint of light throughout the whole painting.  “He’s here with all of us.  And this section,” he pointed to the remainder of the top portion. “That is so Brinn and Zach.” There was like a whirlwind on that side.  There was a definite color for Brinn and Zach and then a color for Justice.  Both Brinn and Justice’s colors met up with a color on Gus’ family.  Brian could only think Gus and Brinn’s colors met and Justice and Tally’s because of their close bond. Circling their family were two colors that had to be the twins.  Below Gus’ section was mostly a solid color which had the rough shape of a heart surrounded by all of the other colors in the painting.  Brian pulled Justin against him.  “That’s me, isn’t it?”  He looked at the corner that was so obviously him.

The rest of the painting was a multitude of colors that all played with each other.  Brian looked at Justin, “That’s all our extended family, right?”

“Yes. They are what makes our family complete.”  Justin saw Brian looking at the final small section of the painting that was a solid cream color. “That section is for those we are yet to meet. This painting is love, present and future.”    

Brian stepped back and looked at the whole picture again.  At first glance it was a large painting that was beautifully colored and anyone would find it interesting but it emanated family.  It excluded love.      

“I am thinking Kinney Enterprises will be purchasing this series for our headquarters.”

“I’m not sure Mr. Kinney can afford them.”

“Could he maybe pay out in trade?”

“I might be willing to come up with some kind of agreement,” Justin turned and kissed Brian.  “I feel really good about this series.”

“You should, Sunshine.  All of your paintings are excellent but this set…. You are amazing.”

Valentine’s Day was for families and lovers.  Brian and Justin offered to take Juss for the night since it was Brinn and Zach’s anniversary but they decided they would have a family day since by next year there would be three children.  

When Gus had gotten home from Trenton’s, Shelby sprung part of her surprise on him.  “Gus, I made reservations for us for an early dinner.”

“Is someone coming for the kids?”

“Gus, our daughter is almost 16.  It’s an early dinner.  They will be fine and we are only going into town.”     

“It is just hard to remember she is that old. I guess I am just glad she doesn’t have a date.”

“I think she could have had a date.  I heard part of a conversation.  She definitely has at least one boy interested but I think since the earthquake and my issues, she has stopped her life for her family.” Shelby said with a note of sadness.  “She shouldn’t have to put her life on hold for me.”

Gus didn’t say anything but he put his arms around his wife, who was on the edge of the bed.   “Can I help you change, not that you have to?  You look beautiful already.”             

“Good save, Kinney, but yes, I think I would like to wear a dress, if any of them still fit.  I I have gained weight sitting in this chair.”

“Shelby, can I pick a dress for you?  I think I know one that will look perfect for tonight and I know I will enjoy taking it off of you.”

Shelby flushed, “Yes, please.”  Gus went upstairs to their bedroom and was gone for some time.  It was nearly ten minutes before Gus returned with a garment bag and some low heeled gold shoes.  She could see he even brought jewelry and a hair barrette.  Shelby couldn’t figure out what could be in the bag. “Are you going to keep me in suspense?”       

Gus smiled and he hung the garment bag on a hook on the back of the door. “I was hoping this dress was still in there, and it was.  I don’t  know if you ever knew how much I loved it.”  He unzipped the bag and pulled out a deep rose color dress.  It took Shelby a minute to even place it.  

“Gus, that dress is 16 years old.  It was way too tight but I wore it for Valentine’s the year I was pregnant with her.”                          

“It is such a gorgeous color on you and I figured with your bag a little more room would be nice.”

Since she knew he would notice as he helped her change, she told him, “I haven’t had a chance  to tell you but because of my exercises, my internal muscles have strengthened enough to stop using it.”

Gus smiled, “Does that mean…” he walked toward Shelby and she opened her arms.  “Are we going to be able to…”

“I can’t promise but I am hoping.  I want nothing more than to have you ….” his mouth stopped her sentence.

“I love you, Shelly,” he kissed her and began to pull her shirt off. “We better get ready so we aren’t late for our reservation.” 

Gus took care in getting Shelby’s dress on.  It fit pretty good for a dress over 15 years old and as Shelby did her hair she realized this was a good color on her.  She may have to find a new dress since she knows Gus likes it.  As she curled her hair she realized she was a little nervous.  She thought he would be happy but she knew he could be upset because she had kept it from him. She had her reasons.  She knew if her recovery stopped he would be devastated.  Now that her cath was gone she felt sure it was only a matter of time.  And tonight she was going to make love with her husband and she prayed she was able to….

“Are you ready, Shelly?”  Gus walked into the bathroom.  “Oh Shelby, you look stunning.” He kissed her and as he stood she looked at him carefully.  He had showered and smelled devine.  His thick curls were on the long side but if she had to be honest, she liked it that way.  He was wearing trousers that she knew had been tailor made for him and the shirt was a light rose color that looked as though he had it made to go with her dress.

“God, Gussy, you are so gorgeous.  Let’s get out of here.  I want you to myself for a few hours.”

“And you are sure Taylor is good with….”

“Taylor is fine with this,” Taylor stood in the door holding Tallia.  “Don’t Mommy and Daddy look nice?” Taylor asked her little sister.

“Mommy so pretty.” Tallia said as Gus took her from Taylor.

“Yes, she is.” Gus kissed her and put her down. He then hugged Taylor, “Thanks, Darling.  I am sure you could have thought of something more exciting to do tonight.”

“That’s Ok, Daddy.  I don’t mind.  You and Mom deserve time alone. You better get going so you don’t miss your reservations.”  Shelby winked at Taylor who nodded ever so slightly.  Soon Gus and Shelby were on the road to town. 

On the way they talked about their kids and Brinn and the babies but as Gus pulled into the parking spot, Shelby reached for his hand,  “Darling, tonight can we leave everything behind? I just want to be with you and not think about anything else.”

“Of course, Shel. Our kids and family are fine. Tonight it is you and me.”  Gus kissed her hand and then got out of the car and retrieved her chair from the back of the SUV and then assisted Shelby into it.  As they were escorted to their table Shelby transferred from her chair to the normal chair by the table.  She made the excuse that she didn’t want to block the aisle in the cozy, romantic eatery on one of the busiest nights of the year.. Shelby had ordered the meal in advance so their appetizers arrived with a bottle of wine and as they ate Shelby asked Gus about work.

“I’m going to be hiring someone to take over the construction side of the business.  I want to focus on the architecture side and restoring older structures.  I want to modernize the old while keeping the integrity of it’s heritage.”

“You already do that, Gussy,” Shelby said as she reached over and wiped a drop of sauce from the corner of his mouth.  She brought it up to her mouth and licked it off her finger. 

“Shelby, you haven’t said much about work lately.  It’s amazing you have been able to work at all.”

“Well, it’s thanks to Trenton.  I understand why you care about him so much.  We all do now.  I just heard we got the massive grant he helped me write.”   Shelby saw the smile on Gus’ face. “He is pretty wonderful.”

“I’m so glad you like him.”

“I always have but now, when you go to his house, I will feel much more comfortable.”  

Their main course arrived and they ate making small talk about the food as they shared bites.  Music began to play and people moved onto the floor.  Gus looked at Shelby and mistook her facial expression for sadness instead of nervousness.  “Shelly, baby, it doesn’t matter if we can’t dance.  I really don’t…”

Shelby moved her chair back a few inches while Gus’ mouth dropped open.  He knew she couldn’t push back like that without using her legs.  “Gus, will you dance with me?” Slowly, using the table for stability. “I’m not running any races but with your arms around me….”

Gus stood with tears streaming down his cheeks. He took his wife into his arms and kissed her as they moved out onto the floor. Shelby wrapped her arms around his neck  and he put his arms around her waist helping support her.  As she rested her head on his shoulder she whispered, “I hope you don’t mind I surprised you.”

“Oh, honey, this is the best….” he kissed her again. 

“One more thing, we are staying at the hotel tonight. I have a room for us.”

“Oh Shel, do you think we should leave the kids alone overnight?”

“Of course not, Gussy.  Trent is there by now.  He is sleeping there tonight and then when we get home tomorrow you can help him move all his stuff home, if you want.” 

“Right now, all I want is you! I am so proud of you.” He felt her legs start to give just a bit and guided her back to the table. “Who knows about this? About your legs?”

“Well, my doctor and therapist of course and Trenton.  He helped me every afternoon.  He also packed your overnight bag for you.”  

“Gotta love that guy…” Gus froze the minute the words were out of your mouth.  “Shelly, I didn’t…”

“It’s all good.  Like I just said, we all love him.”  Shelby wasn’t sure why but Trent never felt like a threat to her family like Seth had.  Trent was part of the family.  “Now, unless you want to eat it here, they are sending boxed dessert home with everyone.”

“Let’s get out of here.”   They brought her chair and as Gus rolled her out, their fellow diners applauded.  No one had missed what had happened. 

Trenton had arrived with pizza for the kids.  He was surprised Gage wasn’t waiting at the door.  He was usually the first one in the kitchen.  “Pizza is here.” 

“Yeah, Trenton.  Kiss please.” Trenton smiled as he walked over and scooped up Gus’ youngest daughter, giving her a hug and kiss.

“And where is your brother?” he asked Tallia but looked at Taylor over her head.

Taylor responded, “He’s in his room.  I am not sure what is up with him.  He was texting with a friend and then he just disappeared upstairs.”

“You two go ahead and I’ll go check on him.” Trenton grabbed one of the pizzas and went up to Gage’s room. He knocked on the door. “Hey, Gage, can I come in?”

“Ya, I guess,” Gage’s voice came through the door.        

“Thought you could use some pizza.” He dropped the box next to Gage on the floor and sat down beside him.  He opened the box and grabbed a piece of pizza and took a bite.  He just sat there silently watching Gage play his game.  

“Fuck!” Gage said as he messed up.  He threw the remote across the room and then picked up a piece of pizza and bit into it.

“Want to talk about it?” Trent grabbed a second piece.

Gage took a couple more bites and then dropped the piece of pizza back on the box.  “I …. Can I ask you a question?”

“Sure, Gage.”

“How did you know you would rather be with guys than girls?”

“I just knew.  It wasn’t that I didn’t like girls.  And if I can say it, they seemed to like me,” he winked at Gage, “but a girl never made my stomach flip or my….”  Trent stopped.  “What started this topic?”

“There’s a guy I know and I really like him but he asked me to go to the movies with him.  I just don’t think I’m into guys like that.  I mean I like him but I don’t want him to think I like him like that. But I don’t want to hurt his feelings. I mean he takes so much shit from some of the guys already.”

“Oh, Gage, it sounds like you are a great friend. I think you just need to be honest.  Tell him you will always be his friend and you will stand by his side but you do need to tell him that girls do it for you.  If you’re straight forward with him and don’t change the way you act around him, he will understand and he’ll be glad you didn’t string him along or react negatively.”

“Trent, do you and my dad really….”

“Gage, you know I’m not going to talk about your dad and me but know this, that above all else your family’s happiness is most important.  I would never, ever do anything to hurt any of you.  I have come to love all of you.”

Gage looked over at Trent, “Are you really moving out tomorrow?”

“Yes, I have to get back to work.  But, Gage, if you ever need to talk to someone besides your mom and dad, all you have to do is call or text.”

Gage surprised Trenton when he moved a little closer and put his head on Trent’s shoulder.  “I’m going to miss you.”

Trent had a hard time swallowing as he put an arm around Gage’s shoulders.  “I am going to miss you, too.”  He kissed the top of Gage’s head and then picked up the piece of pizza and took another bite.  “Gage, I really should go give Taylor a break from Tally.  I’d love it if you want to join us downstairs but if you want to just hang up here, that’s alright.  I’ll leave the pizza.”  He picked up one more piece and walked out.

Trenton saw an anxious look on Taylor’s face, “Go, I’ve got her.  I am guessing you have something planned with friends online?” She nodded. “Thank you for letting your parents have this night.”

“Trenton, do you know if Mom’s starting to get better? I was sure I saw her foot moving the other day.”

“Promise to act surprised tomorrow, but yes, she has started walking again. Not a lot but it won’t be long and she will be walking everywhere.”

Taylor blinked rapidly.  Trent hugged her, “I know this has been really stressful for you and you stepped up to help so many times.  Enjoy the rest of the night.  If you need anything, I’m here. Tally and I have a date to watch Mary Poppins and have a little ice cream later, if you want to join us, you won’t interrupt our date.?”

Taylor smiled, “Thanks, Trent.  I’ll see.  We’re going to miss you.”  She kissed his cheek and moved up the stairs.  

Gus helped Shelby walk into the hotel and then supported her on the elevator up to the penthouse. There was a bouquet of roses and a bottle of champagne.  “Wow, Shel,” he helped her to the chair, “You thought of everything.”

“I didn’t do that,” Shelby said as Gus walked over to the table.

Gus pulled the card out of the flowers, “Enjoy your night!  You deserve it.  Trent.” 

“I’m going to miss seeing him every day,” Shelby said as she smiled at Gus. He walked over to her and took her in his arms.  He kissed her long and hard and when he took half a step back she sighed. “I want more, Gus.  I want much, much more. The doctor says I can make love but he said no extra tricks.”

Gus pulled her back into his arms and started kissing down her neck as one arm helped hold her up at the waist.  “Gus, the bed please.”  Shelby was already undoing his fly.  Before he had her sit his hands went to the hem of her dress and pulled it off over her head.  He reached around and undid her bra and finally he tugged her underwear down and as he helped her sit back on the bed he dropped to his knees. It had been too long since he had done this.  

He had craved the taste of her but knew she would have been uncomfortable.  Now as his tongue located her clit Shelby cried out almost instantly.  Her whole body reacted as his tongue savored the flavor of her.

“Gus, please, I need you.  I need you inside me. I haven’t felt you for so long!”  Gus undressed as fast as he could and soon was buried inside her. He tried to hold back but it had been so long. As the tension grew in both of them, Gus’ mouth came down on hers muffling the scream that was in her throat.  Spasms ran through both of them and then Gus rolled to the side, taking her with him.  “I love you, Gus Kinney!”

“That...was...amazing!” Gus said still out of breath. “Are you ….I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

“Oh, no...that was perfect.  Our life can’t get any better.”

“Well, after a nap we might try for just a little better.” Gus said as he pulled her closer as they drifted off.

Zach reached over Brinn and opened the drawer of the night stand. She was still catching her breath from her orgasm.  He pulled out a box and then helped Brinn sit up, propping a pillow behind her. “For you, my love.”

“Oooo,” she squealed.   Before opening the box she turned to kiss Zach once more.  They had eaten dinner with Juss and then watched a movie with her.  After putting her to bed, it was their time and now Brinn was holding a long narrow box.  She lifted the lid and nestled on a bed of satan was a bracelets with gemstones and three charms.  The center was a little girl with Justice engraved on it.  The other two charms were boys.  “Oh, Zach, it is so perfect.”  Brinn started to tear up.  “I’m sorry, Zach.  I was going to get you something but then after work I was just too tired and then I was going to order…”

Zach put his finger on Brinn’s mouth and then wiped away a tear, “Brinn, don’t you know what you give to me every day? You gave me Justice and soon,” he rested his hand on her large belly.  “And you are keeping three humans alive.  I can’t wait to meet our sons.”

“Two months to wait.  I hope I don’t…. I’m scared, Chase.”

“Lulu, I hope you can carry them two more months but they will be fine, even if you have them a little early.” He kissed her once more and this time his hand rested on one of her sensitive nipples. She lay back as she felt tension building already deep in her core.

Justin moved down Brian’s still lean body as he dropped kisses as he went.  There was not a millimeter of skin he wasn’t familiar with.  There were a few wrinkles and scars that had come over the years but everyone had a story that made him love him more. When Justin’s tongue played in his navel Brian shivered, anticipating what would come next.  He didn’t have to wait long.  Justin’s tongue drew a line downward and then arrived at his goal.  Brian was already at full attention as Justin took all of him in while one of his hands cupped his balls.  Justin teased and taunted him until Brian reached down and pulled Justin up and then rolled him over.  Brian put Justin’s undamaged leg on his shoulder and then he entered him slowly.  As he moved he kissed Justin at the end of each stroke. As they both began to lose control, Justin said, “It’s like the …..Oh, god……” Justin cried out as they both came, “Like the first time.”

Brian moved to free Justin’s leg and then collapsed on top of him. “It is always like the first time. You are still as perfect as you were that night.”

“Well, not quite,” he instinctively reached down and rubbed his leg, “And, you know, my flexibility is nothing like it was back then.”

“You know I don’t give a fuck about that. I will always love you.”

“We will always love each other.  Tell me about our new house,” Justin said as they faced each other, touching each other just to keep the connection.

Brian spoke softly about the layout and told him in the next couple weeks he would need Justin to help make decisions on some colors and finishes.  Gus’ foreman had promised if the last decisions could be made this week, they would be in the week before St. Patrick’s Day.  The time was finally drawing close.

“Brian, we have been putting it off but do you think we could go through the box they recovered from the rubble.  It has all the old pictures and papers.  Some may be too damaged to save but I hope we can. We just need to have it done before we move in or it will never get done.”

“I don’t see I have a lot of choices here.  You’re right, we need to get it done.  Tomorrow is as good as any time.”  Brian drew Justin close and kissed him passionately, “Happy Valentine’s, Sunshine.” He kept him close and drifted off to sleep.

Justin woke early and went to the kitchen.  He was slicing fruit when Brian came up behind him. “You’re up early,” he said as he kissed Justin’s neck.  Brian sniffed in the air.

“Cinnamon Rolls. I woke up and started thinking about those pictures.  I know it isn’t your favorite thing but I am kind of excited about seeing them. We have had a wonderful life together and all the memories that go with that.  Why don’t you get the boxes and put them in the living room and I will  check on the rolls.”  In response, Brian kissed him and went to find the boxes.

An hour later, Brian made a second pot of coffee while Justin moved the few items they couldn’t part with.  The next box would take a lot longer.  It was full of pictures. As Justin lifted the lid, he heard his phone ping.  He picked it up and read the message. He rushed over to Brian and kissed him noisily.  “Look!” he held his phone up to Brian. On the phone was a 15 second video of Shelby walking across the room.

Brian picked him up and twirled him around, “Life is really good, isn’t it! Let’s offer to bring them all dinner tonight to celebrate.”

“Perfect.  You let Gus know we will be at their place around 6:00 with dinner for everyone.”  Justin took his phone and contacted George.  Yes, he could have one of his chefs make up something for them.  They decided on a simple fajita bar  with different meats and other toppings. Sundaes for dessert was a simple meal for them to put together at the last minute.  

Brian grabbed a basket that was on the counter and filled it with photos. He brought the basket to the counter and sat down on the bar stool.  “I may have agreed to do this but I am too old to sit on the floor all day.”

“And here I thought I would just sit naked cross legged across from you, hoping my junk would motivate you..”

“Your junk always motivates me but we would not get anything done then,” Brian pulled a stack of pictures out of the basket.  “At least the more recent pictures are all on the computer.”   The first picture Brian pulled out was one of Brinn standing in front of boarding school.  “Remember how mad she was when it was time for us to leave? She was so upset that Tina wasn’t allowed to contact her.”

“That was one of the hardest days of my life.  I still don’t know if that was the right thing to do,” Justin leaned against Brian.  

“We didn’t have a lot of choice.  She was so much smarter than us.  She needed to be challenged.” Brian wrapped an arm around him and kissed his temple.  “You know that’s true.”

“That doesn’t make it any easier.”  Justin said as he picked up another stack of pictures. There were some pictures that were too damaged to save and there were some they pieced together a bit and took a picture of the picture to save the memory.  

“Brian, I don’t remember this.  I know it is John and Tony’s wedding.  I don’t remember much of that day.”

“That’s because Claire caused you to….”  Brian gritted his teeth a bit.

“We both know it was the booze and she may have sped up my problem but it wasn’t her fault.  We both know I wasn’t feeling well long before that.”

“I know but I was so happy for the boys and then I saw you collapsed on the ground and her swaying over top of you.  I wanted to kill her there and then.”  Brian growled.

“It all turned out well.  Claire will never be my favorite person but she has a happy life now.  She deserves that as much as you do.”  He put a hand on the back of Brian’s head and guided it to his. The kiss was gentle and sweet. “Remember, she had the same parents you did.”

They went back to the stack of pictures sorting and getting rid of the damaged ones, making comments about many of the pictures.. Justin noticed Brian looking at four different pictures.  “What do you have there?”

“Some of our wedding.  We do have our wedding album, don’t we?”

“Oh, yes, that was saved, only a little scuffed up.  Those must be some candids that were taken.” He draped an arm around Brian’s shoulder and looked at the picture.  Every time I saw you in those jeans the only thing I could think of was getting you out of them.” Justin started kissing his neck.  “That was the best day of my life.”

Brian pulled him close, “I remember seeing you in the distance and thought why the hell did it take me so long to do this?”

“Gus was so small, yet.  And Brinn was on the way.”

“Let’s plan on going to Ibiza  once the babies are here.  Not for too long but a couple weeks.  The babies will be too small at our anniversary but maybe in March.  Do you supposed Dan and Marcus would want to meet us there for a few days?”

“Oh, Brian, that sounds perfect.”   Justin went past one with Gus in his leg cast with Lucky in his bed but he past that one and then found another of Gus on his crutches.  “Look at Gussy.  He was so brave.”

“And all because he didn’t think we loved him enough to share our last name.  It nearly killed me.” Brian said with a waver in his voice.  “I just never felt like I knew how to be a father.  Not after my own was such a loser.”

“Brian, you were always a good father.”

“I learned most of it watching you.” Brian looked back at the stack of pictures in front of him. He flipped through them quietly for a few minutes. 

Justin noticed Brian had been looking at the same picture a long time. “Brian?” Justin saw Brian was visibly shaken. “What is it?”

“I am  65 and just seeing them….”  

Justin looked at the picture in Brian’s hand.  He had seen it before but only once or twice.  There was a young Jack and Joan Kinney with their kids about eight and six years of age.  They all had  forced smiles.  Joan was looking at her husband but there was an undercurrent of disdain. Claire stood in front of Joan, with her people pleaser smile on her face and then there was Brian.  The tightness of Jack’s grip on his shoulder was obvious and when you looked close you could see Brian didn’t have a smile but a grimace.  “Why did you take this picture?”

“I think it was Easter Sunday.  It was the one  time a year my dad  would go to church with us. Dad went home ahead of us and by the time he got home, he had already had a couple and mom had just told him to hold onto me or I would be dirty before the neighbor snapped the picture.  Damn, I can still feel those fingers…” Brian shivered.  He stood and walked to the window.  He looked out on the street.  Justin could picture Brian standing in the loft in Pittsburgh. More than once, usually around holidays or his birthday, he had found Brian standing just like that.  He would overthink his family situation. If they had only shown him they were proud of him once. But that never did happen.  

Justin walked up behind him and put his arms around his waist and laid his head on his back.  “When it comes to parents, we are always kids.  They hurt you over and over and you learned from their mistakes.”  

Brian pulled away and moved toward the steps that led downstairs to the wine bar.  “I’m done for the day.  I’ll get some wine to take to Gus’.”

Justin watched him go.  Gus didn’t need wine.  He had a wine cellar full of it but he knew Brian needed space.  They loved each other and hated being apart but this small apartment was starting to get to them.  They needed their place and it didn’t help that they were going through what is left of their old home.

Shelby and Gus arrived home early in the afternoon.  Shelby walked into the house on her own power and Taylor and Gage met them at the door.  Gus scooped up Tally who wanted to get in on the hugs. After both of the big kids had time to hug their mom, Shelby moved in and sat on a stool by the kitchen bar and then Gus handed Tallia over.  “Oh, Mommy, you found your legs again!”

“Yes, Love, I did and tonight we are going to celebrate.  Where is Trent?” Shelby asked.

Taylor looked over at her dad, “He’s upstairs packing.  Does he really have to go?  Can he stay here?”

Gus pulled Taylor into his arms and kissed his daughter’s cheek, “Oh, Tay, we all know Trenton has to live his own life in his own place but he always has a house and family to come to anytime he wants.”

“Mom, do you mind if Dad goes up and checks on Trenton?”

“Of course not.  Gus, go invite him for dinner since he is one of the guests of honor.”

“Mommy, are we having a party?”

“Yes, Juss is coming and your grandpas and of course Aunt Brinn and Uncle Zach.”

“Yeah! I love you, Mommy.”

“I love you, too, sweetheart.  Mommy could use a rest, will you come rest with me?”

“Sure.” 

Shelby looked at her older children. “I love both of you, too.  I couldn’t have better kids.”

Gus walked into Trenton’s room and found him sitting in the overstuffed chair.  His bags were packed by the door.  When he saw Gus standing there he stood up in slow motion and walked over to him. That’s when Gus noticed tears in his eyes, “Pen, what is it?” He put his arms around his lover and kissed his tear stained cheeks. 

Trenton pulled him close and kissed him deeply. When he loosened his hold a bit he said, “I I know I am ready to go home, but I will miss your children and your wife.  And of course you but I know, well I hope, I’ll keep seeing you.”

“Trenton, you are welcome here anytime.  My kids and my wife love you. And face it, since you moved in, you and I have had a lot less sex than when you live at your place.”  Gus ran his hand over Trenton’s ass.  “By the way, you need to stay for dinner.  My dads are bringing food over around 6:00 to celebrate Shelby.  You could have told me!”

“I made a promise to your wife.”

“What has my wife ever done for you…..Well I hope she’s never done…”

Trent laughed, “I would defend any of your family with my life but you never have to worry about me doing anything…  I only have eyes for you.”  

Justin left Brian alone for an hour and then went down to the bar.  He had a feeling where he’d be and when he opened the door to Gus’ old office he saw him sitting behind the old desk.  When Brian had finished college, his work was his safe place. It was his place to find consistency and he still felt safety in an office.  

When Brian saw Justin he stood and enfolded him in his arms, “I’m sorry, Sunshine.  I know I promised to help with all the pictures.”

“It’s alright.  I did a quick sort.  I got rid of those that couldn’t be saved and you and I can go through the last of them in the next couple days. You Ok?”

“Yes, I feel like a jackass.  They have both been gone so long.  Why do I care anymore?”

“You don’t, but young Brian,” Justin tapped his chest, “who is still alive deep inside there, still wishes he had been loved.”

“But, Sunshine, you have made up for that so many times.  And our kids and the rest of the family really have made up for that.”

“You can never make up for the loss of a childhood but you are giving the grandkids something you never got and you get to live through their joy.  Brian, we are going to have two more babies to hold in just a few months.”

“I know.  I am done moping now.”

“‘I’m glad to hear that because I want to go upstairs and make love before we head over and be with that amazing family we created.”

 

“I love the way you think,” Brian pulled in for one more kiss before they found their way to the bedroom and into their favorite place, bed.

Chapter 12

Brian and Justin arrived at Gus and Shelby’s just as Brinn and Zach arrived with Juss.  “Papas!” Juss ran into Brian’s arms.  He swooped her up and hugged her tightly. 

Justin kissed her cheek and then whispered in Brian’s ear, “This is worth everything, isn’t it?”

Brian put one of his arms around Justin and kissed Juss, “Let’s go find Tally.”

“Papa, is she lost?”

Brian and Justin both laughed as they went up to the door.  Behind them Zach was helping Brinn out of the car.  He saw her cringe as she moved.  “What can I do to help?”  Zach asked as he helped her stand up.

“Chase, can you make the next month disappear.  I’m not sure I can make another two month,” she commented as her feet touched the ground.  “I can’t see my feet and none of my shoes fit.  I’m lucky we don’t have any snow or frost since sandals are all I can get on my feet.”

“At least you don’t have to go into the office anymore and you don’t have much to do to complete your last case, right?”

“I know, but I don’t know how much bigger my body can get.  I feel like that old movie Alien and am waiting to split open. I don’t know how they can grow anymore.”  They walked into the house and Brinn moved to a chair to sit down.  Everyone cheered as Shelby walked slowly into the room from her bedroom.  Tally came running right behind her and into Justin’s arms but after a quick hug and kiss the two small girls ran over to the toy area. Gus opened a bottle of wine and with Trent’s help they passed out glasses.  They opened a bottle of nonalcoholic for Brinn and Trenton and everyone toasted to Shelby’s full recovery.  

The food was delivered and George’s employee set everything up and offered to stay and serve.  Brian walked over and gave the young woman two $100 dollar bills, “Thank you but we got this.  Tell George we will drop the pans off tomorrow morning and if he needs any of it earlier he has my number.” The girl thanked Brian multiple times as she left the house and then he went to help Brian, along with Taylor, get the food out on the counter. Shelby was sitting next to Brinn while their husbands brought them plates of food.  Zach went back and helped  get the two little girls each some food and had them sit by a small table near the toys while everyone else got their own plates.  Gus stood next to Trent as they got their food.  Gus leaned close and kissed Trent under his ear where he could feel his pulse, before walking over and sitting next to Shelby.  

Gage was very quiet for Gage.  Brian was sitting next to him and noticed he was picking at his food. Brian waited until Gage got up and went to the living room and he followed him.  He dropped onto the sofa next to his grandson and put his arm around the back.  “Gage, what’s bothering you?  Anything I can do?”

Gage stared at the TV for a few moments before he dropped his head on Brian’s shoulder and Brian tightened his arms around him. “Grandpa, I …. I have had some bad feelings.”

“Bad feelings? Gage, you are not that kind….”

“I wished Mom didn’t get better.”

Brian tried not to react but said, “That doesn’t sound like something you would do.”

“But I did! Because I don’t want Trent to leave.  He gets me and he always makes time for me.  I don’t want to lose him. He was my adult.  I know that sounds funny but Tallia still needs Mom all the time and Taylor is a daddy’s girl.  Trenton gets me.  He gave me great advice about sex just this weekend.”

Now Brian had to hold back a snicker, “Gage, you are a Kinney.  I can’t imagine you needed too much help in that department. Why would you go out of the family? Who could give you better advice than your grandfathers?”

“I am not talking to you about sex. Besides, you probably wouldn’t be happy with my choices.”

“Gage, the only choice I would not be happy with is if you chose someone because you thought it would make us happy.  You could date a tree if it made you happy.”

“Grandpa, do some guys actually screw trees?”

“Well, my boy, I am sure there are but I have never had to resort to that.  Very soon your grandpa and I will be back and  you know you can come to us whenever.”

“Thanks, Grandpa.  I think I might go make another fajita before they put everything away.”

After they had finished eating, Brinn began to get uncomfortable and Shelby looked very tired. The kitchen was cleaned and Zach collected his daughter as Justin helped Brinn stand up. They said goodbye and Justin walked out with them.  As Brinn got in the car, tears came to her eyes and took Justin’s hand and laid it on her stomach where one of the boys was kicking.  Justin kissed her, “Are you alright, sweetheart?  Do you have pain?”

“Daddy, I always have pain right now but these are tears of love and happiness. I love you, Daddy.”

“I love you, all of you,” Justin said as he shut the door. He then turned around and went to say goodbye to the rest, knowing Shelby needed to get some rest.  Once they had said their goodbyes and collected George’s supplies they left Gus and his family.  

Taylor and Gage said goodbye to Trent and Gage picked up Tally and children went up the stairs leaving the adults alone.  Shelby walked over to Trenton and wrapped her arm around him.  “Trenton, I don’t know what to say to thank you.  You are welcome here anytime you want some chaos and I expect you to come for dinner frequently.  I know this isn’t goodbye.”

Softly, in a shaky voice, Trent responded, “It was my pleasure getting to know you and if you ever want someone to help with a grant, not that you need help….”

“Oh, Trenton, don’t say that unless you mean it.  Those can drive me up a wall with some of the big ones.”

“Please, do call,” Trent replied.  Shelby then looked over at her husband and after kissing Gus on the cheek she walked slowly down the hall.

Gus and Trenton stood for a moment, looking at each other and then Trent took a step needing Gus for support at that moment and Gus pulled him close.  “Pen, Shelby meant everything she just said.  If you need us for anything, just ask.  The kids are going to miss you so much.  You have to come back very soon and I will….I wish I could tell you when I will be over but….”

“You need to know that Shelby is good first and I need to focus on my book for a few days.”  Trenton kissed him, “I love you, Gus Kinney, and I love your family.”

“You love our family.  You are one of us now.”  Gus helped carry his bags out to his car and they kissed once more before Trenton got in and drove away.  Gus took a deep breath and turned toward the house.  He smiled as he headed toward his wife.

Brian and Justin drove past their nearly finished house.  “I wish we were already moved in,” Justin said as they drove past.  I’m tired of living in town.  It just feels claustrophobic.  I know it does for you, too, and I know I didn’t want to see the house but now I really want to see it all together.  How much longer?”

“A couple weeks, last I asked.” Brian reached for Justin’s hand and brought it to his lips.

“Bri, what was Gage upset about today?”

“He’s at that age where he doesn’t understand what to do with his emotions.  He has gotten really close to Trent.  He said he finally felt like he had a parent for him because there were 3 adults in the house and he said Trent was giving him advice about sex.  He wouldn’t get into any more detail on that.”                                                                                           

“Well, I’m sure Trenton handled it well.  I think even though it was a horrible time for them, it had some good points for them all, too.”  

“Yes, I see a peace on Gus’ face I’m not sure I have ever seen.”

“I agree. Brian, are you at peace after today?”

“I am, Sunshine.  My family knows how to love and that is all that is important.”

Shelby continued to improve and by the end of the week she was strong enough to take the steps and they could go back to their bedroom.  That made everything feel like it was back to normal.  She was given permission to go back to work and life seemed to be getting back to normal.  

Gus was so relieved that life was going the right direction.  He was interviewing candidates to take over the commercial side of his business.  He wanted to be able to leave that division in someone else’s hands but he needed the right fit.  After hiring a company to sort through the hundreds of applicants he then sorted through 20 himself and eventually got it down to three.  As his assistant called to set up interviews they found out one of them had already taken another position, leaving them with two interviews scheduled for the first week of March. 

Gus had managed to get to Trenton’s once for a quiet evening together but although they both enjoyed the time together, they both had business they had to focus on, Gus doing interviews and then training and Trenton working on his new book.  They agreed they might see each other a little less for the next couple months although their need would draw them together for a couple hours every couple weeks, just not long nights or a getaway weekend.  

Gus had the day setup to interview both of his candidates.  It was going to be March 15 which ended up being the day his dads decided to move into their new house.  They assured him they wouldn’t need him.  The furniture was all moving in new so the stores would be or already had delivered. All they had to do was bring their clothes with them. So Gus went on with the interviews.  He had gotten Shelby’s impression of the resumes and she thought both would fit.  “Shel, does it matter that one is a female and one is a male?”

“Gus, my darling, how could that matter? You could be attracted to either of them but I am not worried about that.  I think you are very satisfied between Trent and me.  I do trust you.”  Shelby had kissed him and went to her office.  

Brinn had let her dads know she was not leaving her house until these babies were on their way and then she hoped she would be able to have them at the house.  She knew that the twins were fraternal and the last couple weeks it had become obvious one of the babies was bigger than the other.  It was nothing to worry about yet, but they were doing ultrasounds regularly.  Tammy had purchased a small unit that could be left at their house so Brinn didn’t have to go in every week.  Either Danny or Tammy saw her weekly.                                 

The day of the interviews and the move arrived. Brian and Justin arrived early.  Justin had been busy in the art world the last couple weeks so he had not yet had his tour and Brian decided it was best to have most everything in the house before he saw it.  There had been a problem with the bathtub in the master.  Brian hadn’t cared for the first one he had chosen so he had them order another one and replace it.  When he had left on Friday afternoon, the second tub was being installed.                   

Gus had the first interview scheduled for 7:30 a.m.  He wanted to meet with both of them in the morning and then recall them in the afternoon if he had any further questions.  The phone on Gus’ desk buzzed and he was told Sam Giovanni had arrived.  Gus stood and walked around his desk and waited for the young man to walk in. As his assistant came through the door a very attractive young woman walked in behind him.  

“Gus, I would like you to meet Sam Giovanni.”

Gus smiled and greeted the architect with a hand shake, “Ms. Giovanni, it is a pleasure to meet you.”

“And from the look on your face, a surprise? I have learned to use Sam rather than Samantha.  I have lost many interviews because they were looking for a man who could hand both the construction end as well as the design of a build.”

“Well, I can tell you that would not be the case with me as I have a woman scheduled at 10:00, unless of course Susan is a male.”

“If my memory serves me right, there was a song about a boy named Sue.”

“Touche, Ms Giovanni.”

“Sam, please.”

“Please have a seat,” Gus directed her to the seating area in his office rather than by the desk.  “I hope you don’t mind.  I am not a very formal guy.”  Sam sat on the sofa and Gus sat in the chair across from her and began the formal interview.

Brian and Justin arrived at the house at 8:00 a.m. As they walked to the door, Brian turned to Justin, “Humor me.  Wait here just a minute.”  Brian walked to the house and unlocked the door and then left it open.  He then walked back and took Justin’s hand.  He led him to the door and then picked him up and carried him over the threshold.  “I know this is drivel and at my age I can’t carry you as far as I once could.” He set Justin down but kept his arms wrapped around him.  

“Brian Kinney, you are one of the most sentimental…” his words were stopped by Brian’s lips on his. 

When he finally took a step back, Brian said, “Welcome to our last home.”

Justin pulled him close once more and eventually they separated, “You know we are going to have to christen each room in our traditional way.”

“Oh, I like the sound of that but first, a tour?” Brian questioned.

“Oh, yes!” for the first time Justin looked around.  He was standing in a large great room.  The colors in the room were familiar but the way they had been put together were stunning.  There was a big open kitchen that was adjoined with an informal dining room and family room.  Other than the bedroom, this was the room they would spend their life in.  There was a large TV above the fireplace and a large sectional that had the ability to be split in so many ways in that area of the room.  There was a big bay window that looked out over the vines and a view of Brinn and Zach’s house in the distance. There was a small table there and a built in bench seat that could hold the grandchildren’s toys. 

Justin wandered over to the area.  The soft peach colors with pops of gray and muted blues made the room relaxing and inviting.  The eating area held a simple table with a perfect flow to the kitchen.  “Brian, this kitchen reminds me of Britin.”

“It has a similar floor plan but I think the flow is a little better and I definitely updated the appliances.” Justin walked around the island that had a small sitting area for the two of them or a couple grandkids.  The colors complimented the family room and dining area.  “I feel at home already. There were large sliding doors that could be opened to a veranda area in the back that led to a small pool area.  “I am sure trunks are optional back here.”

“Oh, I think they are actually frowned upon,” Brian said as he stood behind Justin, wrapping his arms around him.  “And it is a year round pool so maybe later tonight…..?”

“Oh, I am sure we will be ready for that by the time we get the whole kitchen stocked and if I am not mistaken, I hear a delivery truck now.”

As delivery boxes were being brought in Brian carried one back to the master bathroom. As he walked in he saw it.  The bathtub was in place but the pipes had not been connected.  Forgetting about Gus’ interviews today he pulled out his cell phone and called him.

Gus was impressed by his first impressions of Sam.  She was definitely intelligent. Besides having a business degree she was licensed as an architect, and  general, electrical, and plumbing contractor.  He was just asking how she would deal with a situation and his phone rang.  He glanced at it and when he saw Brian was calling he excused himself for a minute.

“Pops, is something wrong?”

“Oh, no, Gus.  Am I interrupting something….oh shit you are in the middle of an interview. I forgot.”

“I was afraid something was wrong with Dad or something.  Are you at the new house?”

“That’s why I called.  We are moving things in and I found the bathtub in place but not hooked up.  Your workers must have left as soon as I had on Friday.”

Gus swore under his breath and then looked over at Sam, “Give me about half an hour and we will be out there.” Before Brian could ask who ‘they’ was, Gus had hung up.  

Gus turned toward Sam and smiled, “I know you are dressed far nicer than you normally would to go to a work site, do you mind going to a work site with me and let me see a few of your skills? If you want I am sure I can find something for you to slip into.”

“I always have overalls in my truck, if I can just grab them I would love to help.”  

After Sam grabbed a bag from her truck, Gus explained they were heading to his parents house and that they were moving in with an unfinished bathroom situation. Gus contacted the site foreman to take care of the workers who left the job undone.  Sam heard him say, “No, you don’t have to fire them.  Find out why they left after saying they would finish it.  Use your opinion on what should be done. You are the supervisor, you make the decision.”

Sam smiled and looked at the gorgeous man sitting next to her,  “I appreciate the way you handled that.  I know of many owners who, especially if it was for a family member, would have insisted the workers be fired.”

“First, I don’t know the situation and I hire only excellent foremen and trust their decisions 100%.  If it was my site I had been involved in I would have taken care of it but I stayed out of this one.  My Pops would have driven me crazy.” Gus pulled onto the drive to the vineyard.

“Wow, this is beautiful.  You grew up here?”

“Well, not really.  I was out of high school when we moved here.  My little sister grew up here. That’s her house right over there,” he pointed across the vineyard to Zach and Brinn’s.  “She would be here but she’s expecting twins very soon and she is just a little thing,” Gus was smiling, “She can barely waddle anywhere.” Sam heard the warmth in his voice.  Gus pulled to stop in front of the house.  He pointed down the drive, “My place is just down the drive a little farther.  It has its own entry also but this is how the kids go between our place and this one.

“How old are your kids?” Sam asked.

“Taylor and Gage both have birthdays in July.  They will be 16 and 15 while our baby, Tallia, is going to be 5 in the fall.” Sam could see his pride as he talked about his family.  “We better get in there.  I see my pops at the door.” 

Gus walked toward the house with Sam at his side.  Brian opened the door and kissed Gus as he walked into the house.  He then offered his hand to Sam.  “Brian Kinney.”

“I’m Sam Giovanni.  Your son is going to hire me before the end of the day. I know I can do for him what he is looking for.”

Brian had to smile at the young woman’s spunk.  Justin walked in from the laundry room, “Sunshine, Gus is here to the rescue.  Sam, this is my husband, Justin Taylor Kinney. Justin this is Gus’ new hire, Sam Giovanni.”

Sam looked at Justin star struck, “I….you’re the artist!  I am a huge fan.  I hadn’t put you together.  I…..” Sam was tongue tied and then embarrassed.  

Gus smiled, “So Pops, Sam is a licensed plumber so I figured between the two of us we should have this tub hooked up in no time.” Gus walked back and Sam followed him.  

Once they were in the bathroom and started working, Sam finally spoke again. “I just made a big fool of myself.  I don’t know why I didn’t realize…”

“Dad goes by Taylor most of the time. Don’t worry about it.  He is the biggest sweetheart and if we get this tub working for them, he will be your best friend forever.”

Gus helped Sam but it only took her minutes to have the tub connected.  He observed as she checked her work, making sure everything was sealed tightly and there were no drips.  When she stood up Gus stuck his hand out.  She looked at it with a quizzical look.  

Gus smiled, “The job is yours if you want it. I am sure we can come to an agreement with the compensation.”

Sam grabbed his hand and then hugged him.  “Oh, I shouldn’t have done that but yes!”  As she stepped back he saw he was smiling.

“You will realize very soon that we are huggers and if you don’t like that you better let us know up front.  If you don’t mind cleaning this up, I will let the office know to send home the other candidate.  He just texted someone and he looked at Sam, “Let’s go tell my dads I have hired you officially and then maybe we can go see what I will be doing while you take over this department.”

“I don’t know if I can face Justin. He is going to think I’m an idiot.” 

“Come on.  They will make us some coffee, if the pot is unpacked and get ready to answer a lot of questions.”

Brian and Justin did have a pot of coffee already made and as Justin and Brian continued to empty boxes while they asked Sam some questions.  As they talked and Gus started talking about a start date.  “So Sam, when are you free to start?”

“Well, I actually have all my possessions in the back of my truck.  I just went through a divorce about two years ago and I worked for myself as a subcontractor and just worked here and there.  So, I guess I can start anytime but do you know of a place I could rent until I figure out where I want to live.”

“Sam, we just moved out of a furnished apartment downtown.  It needs cleaning but it is yours if you want it for as long as you want to stay there.”

“I’ll take her past there when we go back to town.  I am going to take her out to Trenton’s to see the kind of architecture we have out here and I am sure she will see why I am going into restoration.”

“Have you seen Trenton lately?”

“I’ve seen him a couple times since he moved back.  But I’ll stop by when I come home this evening and make sure everything else is good.  By the way, Pops, this place looks amazing.  We will have to tell Molly that if she is ever over booked you could help with some projects, especially a man’s place.”

“Thanks, son. We’ll see you this evening.” 

“Mr. Kinney, Mr. Taylor, I can’t thank you enough for the use of the apartment.”

Justin walked over and hugged her, “I’m afraid it is quite a mess but there are cleaning supplies there and we actually prefer someone lives there than have it empty.  With the bar below it is just nice to know someone is there.”  

Once they were on the road heading toward Trenton’s house Sam said, “I don’t mean to be unappreciative but how noisy is this apartment being above a bar.”

“It is totally soundproof.  I did it myself. You won’t hear anything and Molly, my partner in the design department and Dad’s sister, designed the space so it is a beautiful place.  You may want to stay there for a while, especially if you want to build a place of your own.”        

Gus then started telling Sam about the mission style home they were going to see. “I heard your dad say something about this man moving back.  Did he just get to the area?”

“No, Pen moved in with my family.  Let me explain, my wife, Shelby was injured in the earthquake last fall.  She just started walking again last month so he stayed with us to help out.  He is an amazing man.”

Sam wasn’t sure what she saw on Gus’ face.  Maybe it was just admiration for a caring friend.  She didn’t have to wonder long. Gus had texted ahead and when they pulled up the door opened and a very attractive middle aged man stepped out. “Do I know who he is? He looks familiar.”

“Trenton ….”

“TRENTON DANIELS! You are killing me today.  My favorite artist and my favorite author.” 

Gus laughed, “I forget they are famous.  Hell, I’ve seen them both naked at some point in my life. “ And with that Gus got out of the car as Trent gallantly walked to her side of the truck and opened the door for her.

“You must be Sam.  Welcome to my home.”

“Thank you for letting me see it.”

Trenton turned toward his lover, “Hey, Gus.” 

“Nice to see you, Trent.  Shelby wants you to come for dinner.  Does it work tonight?”

“Around 6:30?”

“I am sure that would be good.  I’ll let Shel know. Let’s go in.” 

The next hour Gus showed Sam around while Trenton worked in his office.  When they had finished viewing the whole house and backyard Sam softly said, “Do you think I could use his restroom?” 

“Sure, you know where it is.  I’ll go tell him we are leaving.” Gus walked to Trent’s office and when he realized Sam wasn’t right behind Gus he walked over and took him in his arms, kissing him deeply. 

“Do you think you could come over tonight?” Trent asked as his hand slipped down the back of Gus’ pants and then claimed his mouth again.

“I’ll let you know. I miss you.” Gus pressed his full body against Trent again and their lips again met.

Sam walked up to the door and quickly took a step back.  Shit!  That was not what you wanted to see the first day you get a new job, your married boss kissing his male lover and from what she just saw she was sure they were lovers.  She stepped away and the called, “Gus, are you still in here?”

“Oh, ya, I’m coming, Sam,” he turned toward Trent and said, “I’ll see you around 6:30.”

As they drove back to town Sam was quiet and so was Gus. When he pulled up behind the wine bar he took her in through the downstairs door.  “I am thinking you might like an office space and this one is free if you would like it.  It also has a shower so if you come home really dirty and don’t want to track through the apartment you could duck in here.”

“This will be great and you’re right, if it is a day i’m on site this will be handy.”

“Follow me upstairs.  Oh and obviously you will have an office at the headquarters.  This day did not go as expected but I am really glad you agreed to join Kinney Contracting.” He entered the apartment with her and let her look around.

“This place is great! I never expected it to be a lovely three bedroom.”  Sam  commented and then couldn’t stop herself, “Gus, I can’t let something come between our working relationship the first day.  I saw you and Mr. Daniels and I need to know if it is a secret.  I am your employee and if I need to back you, I will but I need to know.”

Gus smiled over at her, “Sam, I really appreciate that but it isn’t a secret.  I’m bisexual.  For the first few years I was faithful to Shelby but there was a part of me that just wasn’t fulfilled.  I know, laugh inserted here.  Shel knew it and I had another lover first.  In fact he and his wife lived here and managed the bar but when that relationship ended Trent happened by and Shelby is not only aware, she loves Trent as much as I do.” Sam stood there a bit stunned.  “I know, I am fortunate to have an amazing wife.  You have learned a lot today about me,” he laughed.  “I guess I’m an open book.  I promise, tomorrow we will talk about your job.”

“Gus, today has been more enjoyable than any job I have ever had,” Sam smiled at him.

“I have to tell you, Sam, just the fact you were honest and up front about Pen and I right away, I know I hired the right person.”

“Hello?” A voice came from the door to the bar.

“Geo, is that you? Come on in. I want you to meet someone.” Gus walked over as George came through the door.

“I was just going to check if your dads managed to get into their new place today.”

“What are you doing at the bar at this time of day?”

“I am catering a bachelorette party tonight so I am just getting stuff set up.”

“Oh, I’m being rude,” Gus realized Sam was standing behind him.  “Samantha Giovanni, this is George Thomas. George, I just hired Sam to be the director of my commercial department.”  George and Sam stepped toward each other and shook hands.  “George is one of the family, sort of.  He’s a great friend and runs a cooking school in town so he takes care of the food for the bar although he rarely is the one here. And George, Sam is moving in here so I am sure if you have left overs…”

“I would gladly take any leftovers,” Sam smiled at the handsome chef in front of her.  She had no idea about her job yet but she had never been in a place where she met so many beautiful people in one day.

“I will remember that. If you let me have your phone, I’ll add my number and if you ever need anything or have any questions, feel free to call.”

Five minutes later, George was back downstairs and Sam had a new phone number in her phone.  Gus gave Sam a ride back to the office where her truck was and gave her his key to the apartment. They agreed on a time to meet in the morning and Sam left to move into her new home. 

Brian and Justin worked all day getting things put into cupboards and closets.  It was after 7:00 when they finally sat by the kitchen island and ate a frozen pizza and drank a glass of wine. Gus had stopped by  on his way home to check on them and told them Trent was on his way over for dinner and then he was going back to his place for a couple hours. Justin’s head rested on Brian’s shoulder for a moment. “I know we talked about trying the pool out but may I suggest we try out the bathtub instead?”

“I definitely wouldn’t mind getting into it and into you.” Brian stood and grabbed the bottle of wine and his glass. Justin followed with his glass.  As they walked out of the great room Brian said, “Great room lights off,” and the room behind them went dark. 

Five minutes later they sat in the huge slipper tub.  Justin leaned against the sloped side and Brian leaned against him. Justin slid his hands along Brian’s chest and abdomen.  “I can’t believe the house you have given me.  No, not house, the home you’ve given me.  I love everything about it.”

Brian turned over slowly and groaned a bit from achy muscles but the tub was big enough that he could slide down just far enough that he could take Justin’s cock in his mouth and as he brought Justin higher and higher, Justin dropped his head back and let the waves of pleasure run through him as he offered himself to Brian.  “AWE….” Justin sighed loudly as Brian swallowed every drop.  

Later, as they laid, still joined from love making, they spoke softly, “Brian, it feels so good to be back in our house.” He pressed his ass against Brian’s groin wanting as much as he could get.  “I love you, Brian Kinney.  You know I can’t do life without you.”

Almost audibly, Brian brought his mouth to Justin’s ear and said,  “Sunshine, you own my heart. Now sleep.”  Together they fell into a restful sleep.

Brian and Justin had invited family and friends over for St. Patrick’s Day the weekend after they moved in but as the day progressed a major storm system moved in and they canceled it for everyone’s safety.   Brinn had been more uncomfortable all day.  She couldn’t get comfortable and Zach had finally contacted Danny and he and Elliott arrived mid afternoon.  Tammy said she would stay near the clinic in case the storm created any injuries.  

Danny and Elliott took their overnight bags into Stone house and then went to check on their patients.  After they examined her, they did an ultrasound.   They went out of the room to discuss if they agreed with what they saw.  They suggested Zach bring Justice someplace for the night. Zach called Brian and Justin and then went to drop her off. Elliott and Danny then took time to talk for a few moments.  Elliott had not been at any recent ultrasounds but Danny had told him about the twins growing at different speeds. 

“Danny, if I didn’t know better, I’d say those twins were conceived at different times but I know the likelihood of that is almost impossible because you only did the procedure once so how could they be at different gestations.”

Danny agreed, “I am sure she is going to deliver in the next few days.  Do you agree both of them are big enough to survive if she has them here or do you think we should take her to the hospital for the delivery?”

“From the sound of the rain outside, I think we are safer to just stay here.  Zach returned soon and they all went into the bedroom to talk with the couple.  Brinn and Zach agreed with Danny and Elliott and the doctors decided to just stay in the house so if labor started they wouldn’t get drenched coming over from next door.  Brian and Justin knew they wouldn’t be sleeping tonight unless the babies came quickly.  Brinn texted Gus and let him know that the doctors were with her and they thought it would be within the next couple of days. Gus texted back, telling her to let him know when she was in labor and she agreed. As the storm increased outside, Brinn tried to rest while she could.

Brian and Justin spent the remainder of their Saturday enjoying time with Justice.  She was so much like her mother the older she got.  She was an easy child to have around.  She sat at the small table in the family room and read and colored. She would be starting school in the fall but had already learned to read.  She was actually a little young for kindergarten but the private school they had her registered to go to tested her and said they would accept her so she and Tallia would be in the same class. 

Justin was still finding all the little details Brian had added, including a shower that had more electronics in it than he had ever seen in his life but it could do almost anything a person could want.  And Justin noticed something new in Brian.  He seemed to have found a new peace.  Maybe it was because this place was their place.  It had never been owned by anyone else.  This would always be the Taylor Kinney Vineyard and this would always be the home of Brian and Justin where everyone was welcome. 

As the rain continued thunder began to be more than soft rumbled Juss came running over to Justin, who was working on dinner for the three of them. She stopped and looked up at her grandfather, “Papa, why is the thunder so loud.  I don’t like it.”

Justin bent down and picked her up. “You don’t have to worry, Juss.  We are safe in this new house.”

“Are Mommy and my new brothers safe, too?”

“Of course they are, Jussy.” He hugged her close. You are safe when you’re here.”

“Papa, can I help you make dinner?”

“Of course you can, darling.”  Justin helped her wash her hands and asked her to tear the lettuce up into smaller pieces.

“Papa, Mommy is alright, isn’t she?”

“Of course she is.  Your Uncle Danny and Elliott are there with her.  You know they won’t let anything happen to her or your brothers.”

“Ok, that’s good.  Mommy and Daddy say they are special to you.”

“Well of course they are.  All our grandchildren are special, just like you.” He kissed her cheek as he put some chicken on the stove grill.

“I know, Papa, but they are your babies.” As Justice said it she covered her mouth.  “I wasn’t supposed to tell you. It’s a secret.”

Justin was a bit confused but as the storm wound up even stronger and he took Justice into his arms.  “Let’s go find your other grandpa.  Maybe he is scared, too.”  After Justin dropped her off in Brian’s ‘man cave’ he went back to dinner but he couldn’t forget what Juss had said.  He wasn’t one who made up stories so she had heard someone say something but what could she mean?  She probably had no idea herself but something was nagging in the back of his brain now.

Brian and Justin were just putting Juss down for the night when they received a text.  “Babies are coming. Will be in touch.”

Justice snuggled up to Justin as Brian’s arm went around both of them. Justin knew he wouldn’t sleep.  His baby was having babies and he couldn’t rest while that was going on. Very softly he spoke to Brian, “I have to go over there.”

Brian kissed his neck, “I figured you would say that soon.  Sunshine, at least wait until there is a break in the storm.”

“I will.  Remember, Juss likes to have physical contact and…”

“Justin, I remember how to take care of a little girl.  Stay in touch.”  

Justin rolled over carefully and stopped when he was straddling Brian.  He kissed him.  “I’ll be in touch.”  He grabbed some clothes and left the room.

Elliott worked in the background making sure they were ready for two babies and that their bassinets were ready for them after they had been cleaned up.  He put clean towels in each in case he had to work quickly on either of them and had to leave the other sit for a minute.  Zach sat next to Brinn and tried to help talk her through a contraction before she had a break again. They all knew it would be a long night.  

“Did I hear the door open?”  Brinn asked after the pain subsided.

“Hi sweetheart.  If you don’t want me here I will stay out of the room but…” Justin stepped near Brinn.

“Oh Daddy, I am so glad you are here.  Juss isn’t here is she?”

“No, she is with your Dad at our place.  He has your baby in his arms and I just needed to be here for my baby.”

“Oh,Daddy, I’m so glad to see you. You are always welcome.  You know that.” Justin gave her a hug.

“I had to come.  I needed to be here even though you don’t need your Daddy here.”

“Oh, Daddy, I will always need you.” Elliott carried a chair over so Justin could sit beside Brinn next to her. 

For the next several hours Danny and Elliott took turns getting a little rest, making sure one was always awake and Justin and Zach did the same thing.  It was about 8:00 a.m. when the contractions started coming quickly and strong.

“Oh, here comes another one!” Brinn cried out as Zach sat behind her helping her the best he could. Danny and Elliott felt as ready as they could be and just in time. 

“Ok, Brinn, with the next one you can push.”  Danny patted her upper leg and smiled at her. As she felt the next one begin, she pushed.  The smaller of the two boys was delivered first.  Elliott immediately took him from Brinn and Justin walked over to see his new grandson.  El checked his breathing and his heart.  His weight was over five pounds and seemed to be healthy in every way. After drawing blood from the baby,  Elliott passed the little boy over to Justin. Brinn was already struggling to get the second one out. Justin hated hearing his daughter in such distress and stayed close as he snuggled the little one in his arms.

This baby was definitely bigger and made Brinn work much harder but about ten minutes later the second much bigger baby was born.   Elliott followed the same procedure with the second baby, finishing with drawing the blood.  Once Danny had finished with Brinn, Justin brought over the first baby and then took the second from his bed and brought him over, too.  Elliott made eye contact with Danny and then stepped out of the room.  He walked out the door and found Tammy waiting.

Thankfully the weather this morning was much better as the sun peaked between the clouds.  “Are the babies here?”  Tammy asked excitedly.

“They are and all are doing well but Tammy, you  know what Danny and I were thinking?”

“Yes, and you think….”

“I do.  Here are blood samples.  Can you run them at the lab where you and Brinn used to work?”

“Yes, I got permission.”

“How long do you think it will be?”

“Within the hour.”

“Ok, I will keep everyone out until then.  I will have to get Justin out of the room now.”

“I will call you as soon as I have the results and tell Brinn I will see her soon.”

Elliott came back into the house and found Danny all done with Brinn.  Justin had passed the second baby to his father so the little family, minus Justice were getting to know each other.  Elliott guided Justin out and Danny followed them.   “I always think it is nice for the family to have time.  I know you’re family but…”

“I understand.  I’ll give Brian a call and have him bring Juss over in maybe an hour?”

“I think that will be good.  Tammy is reviewing the blood right now just to make sure there is nothing hidden in there and she said it wouldn’t take long.”  Elliott explained.

“There is nothing I should worry about, is there?”  Justin questioned with worry in his tone.

Danny put an arm around him, “Not at all.  Tammy is just running the normal baby tests and since the baby was conceived with a donor, we just want everything checked.”

“That makes sense.  I think I will take a little nap on the sofa after calling Brian.” With that Justin walked to the sofa and called Brian. He heard a giggle over the line. “Grandpa’s phone, who is calling.” and then another giggle.

“Hello Justice is Grandpa there or did he leave you in charge?” He heard another giggle. 

“Grandpa, Papa wants you.”

Brian took the phone from Justice, “Hey, Sunshine, what’s the news?”

“Oh, Brian, they are beautiful.  Everyone is doing well.  Why don’t you bring Justin over in about an hour.  Right now Brinn and Zach are getting to know their sons and the test results will be here in an hour, in case there are any irregularities.”

“I think you should tell someone else the news.”

“Papa, do I have brothers, Papa? Can I talk to Mommy and Daddy?”

“Jussy you are a big sister.  You have two beautiful brothers.”

“Is Grandpa bringing me home now?”

“In about an hour.  Your mom is very tired so she needs a little nap but then you can see her.  Maybe you can make a card for her.”

“I can do that. Love you, Papa.”

“I love you, Justice.”

Justin contacted Gus not knowing Brinn had already talked to him.  He was coming over in an hour, too.

Danny and Elliott were standing out on the deck for a little fresh air.  “El, do you really think it could be?”  Danny asked as he stepped into Elliott’s arm.

“I do.  And I think that is what Tammy will tell us in a few minutes.” Elliott’s mouth came down on Danny’s.  “You are an excellent PA, if I haven’t said that in a while.” He continued the kiss, but as he deepened it, the phone rang.  “Hey, Tammy, so what did you find out?”

“First, the babies are both very healthy when it comes to their blood tests and as for your suspicions, you were right.  I will be there in about half an hour.”

“Thanks, Tammy.  We will see you then.”  Elliott hung up and looked at Danny.  “I think we need to go tell Brinn and Zach the news, they have two healthy little boys.”

“El, do you have any idea the reaction Brinn and Zach are going to have?”

“I can only imagine.  Let’s go talk to them before Brian and Gus arrive.” The men kissed once more and then went back in the house.  

As they walked into the bedroom, Brinn was already breastfeeding the smallest of the two babies but both parents looked up.  “I hear Tammy is testing the blood.”  Brinn said as she looked down at her now sleeping son.

“She just called us.  You will be happy to know that both of your boys are very healthy.”

Brinn sighed, “That is so good to know.  I was so worried that, because Braden was so much smaller, there was something wrong.  I thought of Gabe and that he was Gus’ son and….”

 

Danny looked from Zach to Brinn, “We do have one more thing to tell you.”

Chapter 13

“Danny, I have known you long enough that you have something big on your mind.”

“First we need to apologize for keeping a secret from the two of you but you have to know we did it for you.”  Danny said as he reached for Brinn’s hand.  Elliott put his arm around Danny’s waist but let him talk.

“Early on I could see that one baby was a bit smaller than the other one.  That’s one of the reasons I had Tammy do a couple of them. I wanted her opinion as well as I talked to El about it. Throughout the pregnancy both babies looked healthy, they just looked like they were at different gestational stages.”

“Danny, what are you trying to say?”  Zach broke in.

“Well, the little one you are holding in your arms is the child of you and Gus, Brinn. But when I did the procedure she was already two weeks pregnant with your child, Zach.”

Brinn and Zach both looked shocked.  Danny and Elliott gave them a moment before Elliott went on.  “Tammy, who will be here in a few minutes, ran several tests and one was a genetic test and she compared it to the DNA we have on file for Gus, Zach, and Brinn.  Remember a couple years ago, we took samples from all of you just to have it on record?”

Both Brinn and Zach nodded and then Zach started talking, “I am really the biological father of,” he looked down at the little boy in his arms. “Of this little boy?”

Danny and Elliott were nodding while Brinn and Zach both teared up, “Oh, Zach, I can’t believe this.  I am so happy.  Are you happy?”

“Oh, Lulu, I love them both but yes, these are two of the most precious boys ever!”

“Chase, you are so right.”

“Do you have names for them yet?” Danny asked.

“We do.  Zach is holding Zander and this little one,” she kissed his soft head, “ is Bradin.”

“Bradin and Zander.  I like it!” Danny kissed Brinn’s cheek and then Zach’s.  

“And would the two of you be Zander’s godfathers?”  Zach asked.

“Of course we will!  That’s an honor.”

Zach went on, “I am glad you didn’t tell us your suspicions.  I was very happy with our children but if you would have said something I would have had that little bit of disappointment if it wasn’t true.”

“We didn’t want to get your hopes up plus if there was a health issue…”

“There isn’t, is there?”

“No, Tammy assured us that he is completely healthy.”  They heard the doorbell.  “That is either Brian and Juss or Tammy.  We’ll give you a couple minutes before we show them in.” 

Justin went to the door and let Brian and Justice in.  He kissed Brian and then took Juss in his arms for a hug and kiss.  “Papa, do I have baby brothers?”

“You do, darling, and they are perfect.”

“May I see them?” Juss put one hand on each of Justin’s cheeks and pressed them together. Danny and Elliott came walking over to them, “Uncle Danny, may I see my brothers?”

“As soon as your Uncle Gus gets here.  Your mom and dad need just a minute right now.”

“Zach, I could not be happier.  You aren’t sorry that Gus and I….”

“Oh, no. I always hoped for a large family and this….is so perfect.  These two could not be any more special and have you really looked at these two and seen how beautiful they are?”

“I just hope we can handle this.  We are outnumbered now.”

“Zach, if we need more help, it isn’t a problem.  I have been thinking we could use someone.  Of course, I know your mom is coming to help us and that is great.  You know I love Camille and by the time she goes home we can get a nanny hired.” Zach kissed Brinn then realized he didn’t know which baby he wanted to look at.  He kept going back and forth to see both of them.  

When the knock came to the door, Brinn said softly, “Come in.” As she did so she handed Zach the second baby so she could hold Justice.  Brian carried her in and immediately brought her over to Brinn.

“Oh, Mommy, did you really have both of them in your tummy?”

“Yes, I did,” she opened her arms and Brian carefully sat her in Brinn’s lap. “Would you like to meet them?” Brinn said as Brian walked around the bed to Zach and took Braden from him. Gus looked from one baby to the other.  “Juss, your daddy is holding Zander, and your grandpa has Braden.”

“Zander and Braden,” Juss repeated. “Which one is older?”

“Braden was born first and about ten minutes later Zander was born.”

“I’m so glad we can see the babies now. I love them both.”

Brinn kissed her daughter and then smiled at her big brother, “Dad, Daddy,  we have something to tell you,” she looked down at Justice and then looked at Danny, “Juss, sweetheart, would you mind going out with your Uncle Danny and Elliott and show them where all the good food from Uncle George is? I’m getting hungry and I will need all my energy to feed these two.  Then you can come help me feed them, alright?”

“Sure, Mommy.” She slipped off the bed. Gus opened the door and as she walked out, Juss said, “Uncle Danny, Mommy doesn’t want me to hear something but I can show you where the food is.”  All the adults smiled and watched the little girl walk out the door and Gus shut it again.

Now Brinn stood and walked over to the small sofa, sitting down.   Dad, Daddy, will you come sit by me.” Brian was still holding Braden and Brinn took him from her dad, laying him along her legs so his beautiful face was visible to all of them.  Brinn began to cry silently.

“Brinn, what is it, honey?” Justin kissed her cheek and put an arm around her shoulders. 

“Daddy, mostly it is because of hormones but I, no we, have something to tell you.” She took a deep breath and continued, “When Zach and I decided to have another child we started thinking about the donor.  We thought about one of Zach’s brothers and George, but knowing this would be my last child, I had an idea and Zach agreed and so did Gus.”

“Um, you asked your brother about who should be your baby’s fath….”  Brian stopped mid sentence.  

“Yes, Dad, I did because it was a big decision for him and Shelby also. So with Danny’s help, I would like you to introduce you to your biological grandson. He is both of yours.  He is the biological grandchild you never thought you could have.”

Brian and Justin were almost too shocked to speak. Brinn handed the baby over to Justin and slipped out from between them.  Justin already had tears rolling down her cheeks and Brian moved over to Justin and kissed him and kissed the baby.  

Gus walked over to Brinn and was going to hand Zander over to Brian but Brinn stopped him.   “We have one more surprise.  This was a surprise to us also but, Gus and Dads, today after the babies were born Danny, Elliott and Tammy had a surprise of their own.  The reason Zander is so much bigger than Braden is because I was already pregnant when Danny did the procedure and Zander is Zach’s biological son.”

All three men were speechless and then Gus cheered softly, and patted Zach on the back with his free hand, “That is amazing news!”

“I can’t even….” Justin tried to explain how he felt.  “Braden is actually our grandson and Zach was able to father a child after being told he could never do so”

Now everyone stood and hugged and  Brian, Justin, and Gus looked at the boys together again. “Oh, and Pops and Dad,” Gus state,  “obviously Shel knows and I will tell Gage and Taylor in the next couple days but we decided the two little girls aren’t quite ready to figure all this out. In a couple years we will explain it to them.”

“Of course. I am having a hard time taking it all in.  They wouldn’t have the ability to process this.” Justin looked at Brian and kissed him. “I can’t believe we, he….” Brian wrapped his arms around his husband and pulled him close and the two men both cried.  These amazing children of theirs got them the one thing they couldn’t give each other. Gus and Zach each picked up a baby and with Brinn left Brian and Justin alone.

After holding each other for some time, Justin said, “Let’s hope that poor little boy gets the best of both of us and not the worst or he is going to be one screwed up kid.”

“Well, we know one thing, he will be beautiful!” Brian’s tongue opened Justin’s mouth and as their tongues danced and enticed.  “I want you, Sunshine, I want to feel you wrapped around me.”

“Soon.  Let’s have some lunch and then we will take the princess home for a nap.  While she is sleeping we should have plenty of time to get wrapped around each other.”

Danny and Elliott, with the help of Justice, made lunch for everyone. As they finished eating, the doctors went to get some sleep next door while Brinn and Zach went back to the bedroom with Justice so Brinn could feed the boys and Gus, Brian and Justin cleaned up the kitchen.  “Gus, what you and Brinn did…” Justin hugged his son and kissed him. 

“Did you have any hesitation?” Brian him.  “I mean you are not blood related and it’s not like you actually…”

“Whew, Pops, that’s gross!  I still want to hit Zach when I realize he sleeps with her. I just filled a cup, just like you did for me so I guess that’s a family tradition. But seriously, we both wanted to do it for you.  She wanted a baby and there is no one we love more. And the fact they have Zander, too, was just a bonus.”

Brian saw Justin’s emotions bubbling over as he pulled him close.  He kissed him once and then kept an arm around him as they waited for Juss.  Gus left saying he might stop back a little later with the family but he would call ahead in case they wanted to be alone.  Tammy had delayed her arrival realizing it was a family moment so she said she would stop by a little later, too.

Soon Brian and Justin left with Justice.  They brought her back to the house and this time put her down for a nap in the bedroom decorated for the granddaughters.  There were twin beds on one end of the room for Juss and Tally and in the far back corner there was a gauzy curtain and behind that was a beautifully four poster bed especially for Taylor, not that she would stay often, but they wanted her to feel welcome. Juss lay on the bed with Justin and he read her a story before leaving her in the new room for a nap.  

As Justin walked into the hall arms wrapped around him from behind. One arm came around his shoulders and he waited for Brian’s other large hand to rest on his cock.  He rested against him as Brian’s mouth roamed his neck.  Brian maneuvered them both toward their bedroom.  It was at the end of the hall.  One wall was glass and the sections could be slid to one side or the other creating an open space out to the pool. There was a lock and code pad far above the ground so there was no chance of the little one opening it and if the room sensed a little one in the room the doors automatically closed.  The bed stood in the center of the room and faced the outside.  There were mountains visible in the distance as they undressed and got in bed. 

Soon Brian was buried deep in Justin and when they both had come down from the climax, Brian softly said, “We have a grandchild that is part you and part me. I never thought that could happen but our brilliant, beautiful children figured it out for us.”

“I can’t wait to see what he and his brother get up to.” Justin smiled as he began to slowly move as he felt Brian again get hard.”

“I love you.  I love our family.  I love our life.” Brian shouted as he came once more.”

Brinn was ready to sleep.  Shelby and the girls came to see the babies later in the afternoon but didn’t stay long.  Shelby promised to stop by in a couple days.  George stopped by with a cooler full of food.  He loaded it all into the freezer and refrigerator. When he heard that one of the babies was not from the donor but Zach’s he hugged his friend.  “Zach, you have been one of the best fathers I have ever seen since the day Justice was born so if anyone deserves this it is you.”

“Thanks, George.  I think I am still in awe.  I’m not sure it has sunk in yet.  But did you see how beautiful both of my boys are.  Braden and Zander are so perfect.”  

Later that night after Tally had fallen asleep talking about Juss’ little brothers, Gus called both Gage and Taylor into the master bedroom. Shelby sat by Gage on the sofa while Taylor squeezed next to her daddy in the overstuffed chair. Shelby smiled at Gus showing her support.

“Taylor, Gage, I have something to tell you but this is not to be shared with your little sister or anyone outside of the family,”  Gus started.

“I want you both to know your dad and I thought this through and both agreed.”

“Mom, you two aren’t getting….” Taylor said with a shake in her voice.

“Oh no, honey, nothing like that!” Gus wrapped his arms around his eldest child. “About ten months ago your aunt Brinn came to me with an idea.  She and Zach wanted another child and wouldn’t it be wonderful if your grandpas could both share blood with one of their grandchildren.  Well, since Brinn and I aren’t blood related I became their donor for Braden.”

Taylor looked at her dad, “You are really Braden’s father?”

“No, Taylor, your uncle Zach is Braden’s father in every way but blood.”

Gage looked over at his dad.  You said Braden.  What about Zander?”

“Well,” Shelby continued, “It was a miracle but Zach is the father of Zander.  He had been told that he could never father children but they did the tests and Zach definitely did father a child.”

“This doesn’t make sense at all.  How can a woman have two children at the same time but from different  fathers? Isn’t this family fucked up enough?”

“Gage Kinney, don’t talk like….”

“Talk like what? Someone from a normal family? Someone who just wants …”  He stopped talking and tried to stand but Shelby held on to him.

“Gage, you have an amazing family.  They love each other and are always there for each other.  What more could you want?”

“Honestly, Mom?  I want parents who … Never mind.  I’m glad you are so much better, Mom.”

“Gage, this has nothing to do with you,” Gus said.  “This is about …”

Gage stood and this time Shelby didn’t stop him, “I know, Dad.  This had nothing to do with me.  Nothing in this family does.” Gage rushed out.

Gus started to stand but Shelby stopped him.  “Give him a little time.  This is a lot.  You can talk to him in the morning.  You can drive him to school. Taylor, do you have any questions?”

“So is Braden my brother or my cousin?”

“Braden is Brinn and Zach’s son. I have all the children I need,” Gus kissed his daughter.

“That’s what I thought.  I just wanted to be sure.  I think it is really cool what you did for Aunt Brinn and Uncle Zach but even cooler for my grandpas.”

Taylor kissed Gus’ cheek and then walked over to her mom and kissed her, too.  “Mom, is there anything you need done before I go to finish my homework?”

“No, sweetheart.  You need some time for yourself, to be with friends.”

“Mom, it’s part of being a family.” Taylor walked out of the room.  

Gus’ helped Shelby get up and he kissed her, “We have really special kids.  Do you think Gage…”

“You know Gage always has to process things in his own time.  You can talk to him in the morning.”

Gage could not believe what his father had told him and his mom had gone along with it.  Sure, they didn’t know it would be a boy but why did his dad think he needed another kid.  He knew his mom and dad had said something about his grandpas but he had quit listening by then.  As soon as he could go to his room he had done so and now he sat on his bed brooding.  Obviously, he wasn’t valued in this family.  His dad actually went out and created another son.  Gage got up and grabbed his book bag off the hook it was on.  He took out all his books and filled it with a couple pairs of jeans, a pair of shorts, some T-shirts, and a toothbrush because he knew his mom would be mad if he didn’t take it.  

Once Gage had his clothes packed, he stuck his computer into the side and then he sat back and waited. He kept debating whether he should leave a note.  He picked up one of his notebooks and started writing.

            “Mom and Dad,

I need time to think and it is obvious, you both have enough to do without me around. Not sure where I’ll go but I will find someplace. I can take care of myself.  I’ve been doing it for months.

Gage” 

After reading the note over he ripped it out and stuffed it into his bag and tossed the notebook on the chair.  He had changed his mind.  They probably wouldn’t notice until they realized he hadn’t done his chores for the week.  He threw his phone charger in the bag and then looked at his phone.  He wasn’t sure where he was going.  He had calculated how far he could go on a tank of gas on the four-wheeler.  He knew he couldn’t take it on the road so he would have to use back paths. He figured out he could go maybe up to 80 miles on a tank of gas, but he wouldn’t push it.  He would say 60.  He figured he would head to the nearest city and that was San Francisco.  He tried to figure out who he knew that direction and he thought of Trenton.  His dad had taken him out there once.  He remembered seeing a couple building on that property.  He would go that far tonight and find a place to sleep for the day before going on.  Maybe he could go to the Lighthouse tomorrow and then he could make it the rest of the way to the city the next day.  That was a good plan.  Once he got to the city he could disappear pretty easy.

Gage dozed off and once the house had been completely quiet for half an hour, he left his room.  He knew he house was well soundproofed so his parents couldn’t hear anything accept what came through Tally’s baby monitor so he was very careful going past her room.  He tiptoed down the steps and then felt he was in the clear.  He rummaged through the fridge and grabbing a small cooler bag he filled it with cold cuts and a loaf of bread.  He looked at the carrot sticks and grapes and put them in the cooler.  He didn’t want his mom to worry about him not heating healthy.  He grabbed some tubes of potato chips because they wouldn’t get crushed and then he threw in some rice crispy bars for dessert.  He completed his stash with bottles of water and soda.  The bag wasn’t quite full so at the last minute he grabbed three bottles of wine.  He remembered to get what his grandpa liked to call picnic wine because it didn’t need a corkscrew.

Gage disarmed the alarm and with keys in his hand he left the house.  He pulled out his phone and armed the system again and then, after securing both his bags, he started the vehicle.  He was glad he had filled it up last time he used it. Peter had taught him that.  Maybe he could fly out to Pittsburgh and move in with Peter and Becca or just hide out there.  He remembered how many buildings were at Britin.

It was very slow going off road in the dark.  He had a good headlight but with no path to follow he could never open it up. It didn’t help that within ten minutes it started pouring. By the time he got to Trent’s, thanks to GPS on his phone, he was very cold and very tired.  He hid his machine away from the house and decided he would go sneak a blanket off the porch.  He was sure he could find one there. Trenton wouldn’t mind if he took one and he would pay him back later.  Gage walked up and saw the comfortable looking swinging bed and decided he would lay down for just a few minutes before taking the blanket and going to one of the outbuildings.

Gus checked to make sure Taylor was up and then went on to Gage’s room.  He knocked on the door but there was no answer, “Gage, I’m coming in.  I know you are pissed at me but…” Gus stopped talking.  This wasn’t right.  Gage’s bed hadn’t been slept in and all his school books were in the chair but his backpack was nowhere to be seen.   “Tay!  Taylor! Come here!”

“What is it, Daddy?” Taylor came into Gage’s room and looked around.  “Where’s Gage?”

“Did you hear anything?  Do you have any idea when your brother left?”

“No, Daddy.  I didn’t see him after he was unreasonable and left your room.”

“Taylor, will you help your mom get Tally downstairs.  I ….”

“Go, Daddy.  I have this.”

Ten minutes later, Brian and Dan were at the house. “He took one of the four wheelers.  I am sure it was full.” Gus was frantic, “Dan will you look at his room.  Maybe you can see something I didn’t.”

“Of course, Gus.” As they headed into the house and upstairs, “ Do you have any idea why he left?”

Gus looked at Brian and then he turned to Dan, “I told Taylor and Gage that I was the donor for Braden.” Dan hid his shock well. He knew the twins had been born but he hadn’t heard that detail but right now was not the time to question this but he had already calculated what that meant. 

“Oh, and that didn’t sit well?”

“Gage has had a tough year, we all have but it affected Gage more somehow.”

Dan started looking around the room.  “Did he take anything with him?”

“Taylor says there are probably a couple pairs of jeans and shirts gone.”

“How about food?”

“I’ll have Shelby check.” 

As Gus left the room, Dan looked at  Brian, “Braden.  He’s yours and Sunshine’s?”  Brian nodded as Gus walked in the door.

“Ya, Shelby said there is quite a bit of food gone.”

“Ok, give me fifteen minutes in here alone.  Then we will make a plan.”  Brian led Gus out of the room and down to the kitchen. 

Gus wrapped his arms around Shelby as she sat on a stool.  Taylor walked over to her grandfather and Brian pulled her close.  “Grandpa, why was Gage so mad? I don’t understand. Dad and Aunt Brinn just wanted to make you and  Grandpa happy.”

Brian kissed the top of her head, “Taylor, he is younger and he’s a boy.  He just doesn’t think like you.”

“Grandpa, what if we can’t find him?” Taylor started crying into Brian’s chest.  

Dan came down the steps with a notebook, “It looks like Gage did write a note but then took it with him because it’s not in the room.”  He had done a pencil rubbing of the notebook page and read it to Gus and Shelby.  “Right now I think we need to check out all his friends' houses and go and go to the school to talk to them.  I am calling the police captain and see if, when you get me a list of friends, he will send someone to the houses.  Gus, if you will come with me to school, his friends might talk better if they see his dad with me. Brian, you call all the family around, including the extended friends, anyone he might think to go to.”  And the search began.

Trenton had worked late and didn’t get up until 9:00 a.m.  The storm that had rolled through in the middle of the night made everything sparkle outside this morning.  He had just poured his first cup of coffee when his phone rang.  He looked and saw it was Brian.  His first thought was to wonder what charity Brian was working with now.  “Hey, Brian.  What can I do for you?”

“Daniels, have you seen Gage?”

“Gage? Why would I have seen ….. Brian what’s happened?” Trent’s heart started hurting and he was having a hard time breathing.

“Gage ran away. We are grasping at straws as to where he might have gone. I am guessing you already know about the baby situation.  Gage didn’t take it well and left on one of the all terrain vehicles sometime after midnight, is the guess.”

“Oh, god, Gus and Shelby….”

“As you can imagine they are very shook up.”

“What can I do? Damn, of course I’ll head over as soon as I can.  I just got up but I will be there in about half an hour.”

“Trenton, why don’t you look around your place before you come over.  I know he has only been there once or twice but he trusts you so maybe...do you think he could be around there?”

For the first time, Trenton heard the real worry in Brian’s voice.  “Brian, I will look over my property carefully and then I will take my motorcycle and see if I can find any trails leaving your place.” The call ended and Trenton with coffee in hand dashed up the stairs to get dressed.  He needed to find Gus’ son.  What would they do if they couldn’t find him? What would he do? His heart nearly shattered just thinking about it.  He was riding in that storm.  What if he had a wreck? He could be anywhere in these mountains.  He couldn’t even think about that. 

As he rushed back downstairs he moved toward the front door but changed his mind.  He would check the backyard storage shed and the couple other small buildings that were in the back area.  He stepped out onto the back porch and looked around.  He would start with the shed closest to the house and then move farther out.

Trenton moved off in a jog.  He looked in the nearby building and could tell it hadn’t been opened in some time so he moved on. As he jogged out a bit further he saw some tire tracks.  He knew one of his neighbors used this area frequently but these tracks looked fresh. And then he saw it.  It was well hidden but there was the four-wheeler he had seen Gage ride many times. He looked around but didn’t see him.  He started back toward the house and as he got close he saw it.  Something was different about the porch.  He slowed his pace and, as quietly as he could, he approached the house and then he could see him.  The young boy was sleeping on his porch. 

Trenton was so relieved but he wanted to do this right.  He moved further away and called Gus.  “PEN! Have you heard?”

“Yes, love, relax.” Trent was talking softly and calmly.  “He is here.  I just found him.  He is asleep on our bed.”

“Oh, god!” Trent could hear the emotion in his voice. “I’m on my way.”

“Please, Gus, wait until you hear from me.  Let me talk to him.  I’ll contact you in the next couple hours.  If there is any problem I will call right away. Trust me, Gus.”

“Oh, Pen, I trust you. It’s just….  Tell him we love him so much.”  Dan, who was with Gus put an arm around his shoulders, listened with him.  “Oh, and Pen, thank you.”

Dan hugged Gus and said, “Take a deep breath and call your wife.”

Trenton ascended the steps of the porch and walked over to the swing, sitting down on the edge. “Gage,” he said softly as he brushed the hair out of Gage’s eyes. “Hey, buddy, you have a lot of people worrying about you.”

Gage jumped as he woke up from a deep sleep. “Oh, shit, I fell asleep didn’t I.  Trent, you can’t tell anyone.  Please, I will leave right now and I won’t take your blanket.”

“Well, since you did fall asleep and I know you are here, how about I make you some breakfast before  you go wherever you plan on going.  You weren’t going to travel during the day anyway, were you?”

“No, I was going to take this blanket and go stay in that building out there and then leave once it was  dark.”  Gage said as he sat up.  “But I guess this bed looked too good and the blanket helped me warm up from being wet.” 

Trenton couldn’t stop himself and hugged the boy tightly against him and as he felt Gage’s arms go around him he nearly cried in relief. He could only imagine how Shelby and Gus felt.

They walked into the house, Gage grabbing his bag.  Trenton, still not ready to let go of him, kept an arm on his shoulder.  “They are going to be so mad at me.  Can I stay here? Can I move in, Trent?”

“I am not kicking you out.” He hugged Gage tightly.   “Why don’t you take a nice hot shower? Do you have dry clothes or should I find some for you?”

Gage looked in his bag. “I think they are a little damp but I don’t mind.”

“Get in the shower and I will get you some sweats until yours dry out. And I’ll make us some breakfast.  I’m hungry.”

Twenty minutes later, Gage came into the kitchen.  He had rolled up the sweats a bit and tied the rope at the waist tight enough to keep them up.  He had on a long sleeve T-shirt but his hands weren’t visible.  Trent took one of his hands and then rolled the cuffs up a couple times.  He then reached for the other hand and Gage lifted it for him and  Trent rolled the other one up.

“I hope you’re hungry.  I have sausage, waffles, eggs and some fresh fruit.  They are cinnamon waffles, the kind made from  cinnamon rolls and I saved the frosting to…”

Gage wrapped his arms tightly around Trent’s waist and put his head on his chest. “Gage, do you want to talk to your mom and dad?”

“NO!” He responded very sharply.  “They don’t want me and they will be so mad at me.  They’ll only act glad to see me because they are supposed to.”

“Gage, what started this, why did you leave?”

As Gage ate he told him about  feeling like he wasn’t needed or wanted.  “I mean Dad wanted another kid so bad he had a baby with his sister…”  That part seemed to just sink into his brain. “I…”

“Gage, you know your dad did not have sex with Brinn.  It was a medical procedure. You don’t really think Gus would….”

“He does with you.”

“Yes, he does. I love your dad very much and he cares about me.” Ternt posed for a moment.  “Gage, I need to call your parents.  I promise you can stay here until this is straightened out “

“I should just go.  I don’t think I can face them.”

“Gage, you don’t have to right now but I need to call your dad and mom and let them know you are alright.  Promise to stay here?”  Gage nodded and Trent pointed to the TV as he went out to the porch. From this position he could see Gage but not be heard by him.

Dan rushed Gus home to tell Shelby the news.  As soon as they arrived,  Dan started calling people to let them know Gage was safe.  Gus entered the house and took Shelby in his arms.  “He is at Trent’s.  He is fine.  Our boy is safe.” Shelby began to weep with relief.  Gus looked around for his girls and only saw Brian, “Pops, where are my girls?”

“They are with your dad and Justice.  We thought it was better for Tally to get out of here and Taylor wanted to go, too.  If you are alright, I will go over there and tell them all.”  Gus just nodded as he held onto his wife.  

Both Shelby and Gus wanted to call Trent so bad but they waited it out.

Brian arrived at the house to find Justin on the sofa with Taylor while Juss and Tally played by the small table.  Taylor stood and after looking at Brian and his smile of reassurance she ran into Brian’s arms. “Where is he, Grandpa? Is he alright?”

Justin came over and kissed Brian before Brian answered, “He made it to Trenton’s.  They haven’t talked to him yet but Trent will call back soon and give them details.  For now it is enough to know he is in good hands and we know where he is.”

“He likes Trent and we know Trent likes him.  That was a good place for him to go. That little shithead.” Taylor added after a hesitation. She then started crying as Justin held her close, “Why would he do something like that.  He has to know Mom and Dad love him.  They love all of us.”

“Yes, of course they do. But Gage is younger and the news you got yesterday, I am sure he felt like his status in the family had changed. He will come around.  And Trent is the perfect person to help him realize that.”

“I know.” Taylor wandered away and went to play with the little girls.

Brian pulled Justin close and kissed him softly.  Soon the kiss went deeper and Brian’s hand moved down Justin’s back until it rested on Justin’s ass.  “He’s alright.” Brian said as he held onto him tightly.  “He won’t end up like me. He won’t have anyone take advantage of him.”

Justin brought his mouth to Brian’s ear, “You can take advantage of me any time, my love.”  As Taylor played with the girls, Brian and Justin slipped out of the kitchen and down the hall to their bedroom.

Gus and Shelby both jumped when they heard Gus’ phone ring, “Pen, how is Gage? What do you know? How did he get there? You’re on speaker.”

“Gage is fine.  I haven’t had a chance to learn much yet.  He managed to make it through the woods and trails through the storm last night.  He arrived here and fell asleep on the porch swing covered in a couple blankets. He has had a hot shower and a good breakfast.”

“Is he there? Will he talk to me?” Shelby asked hopefully.

“Shelby, I know you both want to talk to him, want to hold him, but right now I think he needs a little space.”

“Where is he right now?  You didn’t leave him alone so he could slip out, did you?” Shelby asked.

“I can see him through the window and if I’m not mistaken, he
is sleeping again.  Having that many emotions turning around is hard work.  I know.  I did it for years because of Adam.  I promise I won’t let him out of my sight.  I already took the keys, which he doesn’t know but if he left it would be on foot.  He’s not getting far.” Trenton thought he heard the phone go off speaker. 

“Pen, thank you.  He hates me, doesn’t he.”

“Gus, you know he doesn’t hate you.  He is hurt and confused.  Your son is a deep thinker and he just needs to process all of this. I will do my best to have him call you tonight but I can’t force him.  That won’t help anything.”

“We know you love him like your own.  Fuck, I just feel so guilty.  How could I do this to him?”

“Gus, you did something so special for your dads. Gage will realize that.  I know he will. And I don’t mind if he stays here for a few days. Now, go be with your wife and daughters.”

“Thanks, Pen.” Gus hesitated, “Pen….”

“I know, Gus.  I love you.  I love your son.”

Brian and Justin took the little girls and Taylor over to see the twins.  After they had spent an hour, Brian and Justin announced it was time to go but Justice put her hands on her hips and looked at them.  “I live here. I stay here.”

“But Juss, your mommy and daddy have two new babies in the house.” Taylor got down to her level and tried to talk her into leaving with them.

“Well,” Juss hugged, “If they are staying, they are going to have to get used to me.” She crossed her arms across her chest.  Brian had to turn around so she didn’t see him laughing and Justin was just holding on.  

Zach walked over and picked up his daughter, “Of course, you can stay here but if Mommy and Daddy are a little too busy and you want to go back to your grandpas you just let us know.”

Juss hugged his neck tightly, now she had tears in her voice, “This is where I belong.”

“You are right, my love. You are my girl.”   

With that Justin picked up Tallia, and Brian put his arm around Taylor and they left them alone. 

Brian and Justin dropped the girls off at Gus and Shelby’s before going back home, alone.

Gage spent a lot of the day sleeping.  Trenton gave him plenty of space knowing when he was ready, he would talk.  Gage had fallen asleep out on the bed so Trent sat with his computer writing.  “No, No! I don’t …. Gabe…” 

Trent rushed to the bed and laid down behind him and wrapped his arms around the boy.  “Gage, darling, it’s alright.  You’re having a dream.  I’m here.”

Gage turned over to face Trenton and pressed close against him, trembling slightly.  Trent spoke softly.  He really didn’t say anything but the tone of his voice was soothing and Trenton kissed Gage’s cheek and temple trying to calm him. Eventually Trenton said, “Are you better?”

Gage nodded but moved closer to Trent rather than farther away.  Trent started feeling a little uncomfortable so put a little space between them.  “How about helping me make dinner?”

“Sure,” Gage said as he sait up. “Trenton, why would I dream about my brother? I never have before.”

“Well, you had a shock, not really a bad shock, just one you don’t understand yet.  And the other time you had a shock, you were very young, but it was still a shock and you remember it even if you don’t realize.”  Trenton directed Gage to make some hamburgers that would go on the grill.  

As Gage started making burgers, he started talking, “Trenton, why would Mom let Dad do that? Why would Dad want to?”

“Gage, I can understand your confusion but try to see it from your Aunt Brinn’s point of view.  Zach was told he couldn’t have children so they had to pick someone to help them.  Brinn was thinking about the people she loves and realized she had a chance to give your grandpas something they never dreamt they could have.  You know how much they love each other but being two men they couldn’t do it themselves.  Gage, I know you would do anything for your mom and dad, even if you are a little upset now.  You would do anything for your grandpas, too.”

Trenton saw Gage had made four burgers but now he stood still.  He nodded toward the door and Gage followed him out to the grill and they put the burgers on it.  Trenton also put some potatoes and vegetables on to cook. 

“Trenton, they aren’t even going to want to talk to me.  I want to hear Mom’s voice.”  Gage teared up.  I don’t care if they don’t want me anymore.  I need them.”

Damn, this kid had gotten to his heart.  Trenton pulled him close. “We can call her.  I know she wants to hear your voice, too.”

“I don’t know if I can talk to her though.  I don’t want her to….”

“Cry?”

“Ya, that will make her sadder.”

“Would you like me to talk to her first?” Trenton took a step back and looked into his face and Gage nodded. Trenton moved the burgers to the top level of the grill and turned the grill on low before he sat down in a chair nearby and Gage followed and sat down next to him.  “Gage, could you go get me a bottle of water, please.  You will need to go into the pantry fridge, I think.” As Gage walked away, he called Shelby.

“Trent! How is Gage?”  Shelby answered, her voice was filled with concern but much calmer than she had been when she had talked to her with Gus earlier.  

“Shelby, he wants to talk to you.  Well, he wants you to talk to him.  He knows he screwed up but he isn’t quite ready to say that to you or to come home.  He’s dealing with pride and hurt feelings.  He’s coming.  Just tell him you love him and you want him to come home when he is ready.  I got him for as long as he needs a place.  Here he is.” 

Gage took the phone from Trenton, “Hi Mom,” he said softly.

“Oh, Gage, it is so good to hear your voice. Trenton tells me you made it safely to his house.  We wish you were home with us but we know you are in good hands.  Gage, we love you.  We all miss you.”

Gage, couldn’t talk and handed the phone to Trent and ran to the other end of the porch and around the corner. “Hey, Shelby, just give him a day or two.  Maybe try calling him tomorrow on his phone. His emotions are on the surface and he thinks if you know he is crying you will get upset.  I’ll call you later and let you know what he is talking about but now….”

“Yes, Trenton, take care of our son.  And thank you. We’ll talk later.” 

As Trent put the phone down, he turned the grill up and moved the burgers so they would finish cooking.  After a few minutes, Gage walked over and Trent smiled.  “How about getting the plates and condiments and we will eat out here?”

 

Gage impulsively hugged Trent quickly and kissed his cheek, “Thank you, Trent.  I feel a lot better.”

Chapter 14

Brinn was exhausted.  She now knew what a cow felt like and it had only been two days but she couldn’t be happier.  She had to admit she was glad Zach’s mom was coming today.  She liked Camille and she knew she would be a lot of help with both the twins and Juss.  “Mamma, I want to play.  Can Daddy take me to the playground?

“No, sweetheart, Daddy has some work he has to finish up today.  I could call Grandpa and…”

“I don’t want to go to my grandpas.  I want to go to the playground.  Why does it have to be Saturday? I want to be at school.  My friends would play with me. Can I go play with Tally?”

Brinn laid Braden down and picked up Zander, “Juss, that just can’t happen today.  Your cousin Gage….never mind.  No you can’t.”

“But, I want to, Mommy!”  Justice stated “I will go ask Daddy.”

 Before Brinn could stop her, Juss headed toward Zach’s office.  Brinn pressed the intercom. “Zach, Juss is on her way.  Could you take her for five minutes while I finish feeding Zander?”

“On my way.” Was his response.   He stepped out of the door and swept Juss up in his arms, “And where are you going?”

“Daddy, I want to go play at the playground.  Take me, please.” The please was said  overly sweet.

“Darling, I would if I could but I have to work. How about I get you a snack and then….”

“Do we have any snacks from Uncle George?”  As Juss wiggled out of her dad’s arms she went to the refrigerator.  As she opened the door the door bell sounded. 

“Juss, look who's here?”  Zach could see George through the window.

“Uncle George!” She ran to the door and opened it.  “Uncle George, I have two new brothers!”

“I know, sweetheart.  I thought you and your mom and dad could use a few treats.”

“George, she was just asking if we had some of your goodies.” Zach took one of the boxes from him and carried it to the counter.

“Well, if it is alright with your dad the box he is carrying is full of good snacks for you.”

“Daddy, may I, please?” Juss held onto Zach’s.

“You may pick one thing and if you eat it all maybe I will let you have a second.”

“Oooo,” Juss squealed excitedly. George picked her up and set her next to the box and opened it.  It was full of small treats and Juss looked at it for a while and finally made a choice.

“George, I’ll go see what Brinn is up to.  I think she will be out in just a minute.”

“Great, I can spend a few minutes with my favorite girl.”

“Uncle George,” Juss smiled at him, “can you take me to the park to play?”

“Justice!” Brinn snapped as she walked into the kitchen with Zander.  Zach followed with Braden. “That is not very polite.  George brought us all this wonderful food and you want him to do more.”

“Well, Justice, if it is alright with your mom and dad, I would love to take you to the park but I need to meet your brothers first.”

“Really? You will take me?” Juss said with some pleading in her voice.

George made eye contact with Brinn and then Zach.  They looked at each other and then nodded. “Sure I will.  It is Saturday and I don’t have anywhere to be for hours. I need to see these handsome boys and then I will take my best girl to the playground.” Brinn offered Zander to George, and he took the plump little boy in his arms. “Oh, he is beautiful.” He looked at Braden, “For twins, they both have their own look, that’s for sure.”

They explained that Braden was fathered by the donor after Zach had already fathered Zander.  George was so surprised he gave both of them hugs.  “I knew you had it in you, bro!” George kissed Zach on the cheek.  He then hugged Brinn and handed the baby back to her.  “They are both perfect.  Now, I have a date with one the prettiest girls I have ever seen.” He lifted Justice into his arms.   After  discussing an approximate return time, George and Justice left for their playground date.

Gus saw Shelby staring out the window and walked up behind her. He circled her waist and she relaxed against him. “I want my boy home. Just hearing his voice last night… I miss him.”

“I know, Shel.  I do too.  I want to go get him but I talked to Pen and I trust his opinion. Let’s just be patient and tomorrow maybe he will be ready to come home and if not, at least maybe he will talk to us or let us visit.”

“We are the parents, Gus.  If we say he has to come home, he has to come home!” Shelby turned into his arms and put her head on his shoulder.

“I know, Shelly, but forcing him to come here isn’t going to solve anything.”

“You’re right, I know.”

“I’m sorry, Shelby, I should have thought about the kids before I agreed to do this.  I should have known it would be hard for them.  Maybe if I would have told them right away he would have been able to adjust.”

“Gus, we can second guess ourselves all day.  I think we have to trust Trent.  He will make the right choice.  He loves Gage, too.”

George pushed Justice in the swing for several minutes, “Uncle George, I want to play on the merry go round.”

“You got it, beautiful,” George hugged her a little longer than he probably should have. He knew she wasn’t his but his heart knew differently.  He followed her all through the playground equipment, helping her swing on the bars.  George glanced at his phone, “We have about ten minutes before we have to leave. What would you like to play in the last few minutes?”

“The slide, please. I will go up and you catch me.”

“Alright. Be careful on those steps.”

“I can do it, Uncle George.”

George was so absorbed in Justice, he didn’t notice the woman jogging nearby.  “Last time, sweetheart.”

“Ah, two more times?”  She hugged his neck and kissed his cheek.

“Ok, you little flirt.”  As Justice ran up the stairs, her foot slipped and George saw her go down and then his heart was ripped in two when he heard the cry of his little girl.  As he rushed up the steps the woman came running over. 

George picked Justice up and, cradling her, carried her down the steps and over to a bench.  “Let me see, sweetheart.  Let Daddy see.” The words were out before he realized it but thankfully Juss was to wound up she hadn’t heard it. There was a trickle of blood coming from her knee where it had caught on an edge.

“George? I thought that was you,” Sam Giovanni came running up. “It looks like this little lady took a little fall.”

Justice clung to him as this stranger talked to them.  “I think I might be able to help with that.” She said to George but also to the beautiful little girl with golden curls.

“Sam, your timing is perfect.” 

As Sam opened a bottle of water she had in a small pack around her waist but as she attempted to pour the water over the small cut Juss pulled further away. “Who are you?” she whimpered.

“Oh, honey, I’m sorry.  This is Sam.  She works for your Uncle Gus.” George smiled over to Sam.  “This is Justice, Gus’ niece.”

“Are you the big sister of twin brothers?”  Sam asked as she dampened a cloth she had in her pack.  “I heard about them.  I bet there is a little bit of crying at your house right now.” As she talked she finished cleaning off the cut and then dried it with the other side of the cloth.  

George watched Sam as she won Justice over, distracting her while she took care of the small wound. “I think,” she dug in her pack once more and brought out a bandaid.  “I’m afraid it isn’t a pretty one like I bet you have at home but it will do until you get home.”

“Thank you, Sam.” Juss said in a very small voice.  “Isn’t Sam usually a boy’s name?”

“Well, my full name is Samantha, but I like Sam better.  Do you like Juss or Justice better?”

“I like both.” Justice reached for her hand and held it as she turned to look at George.  “Uncle George, I think I want to go home now.”

“Of course, sweetheart. You were very brave.” He looked at Sam, “Thanks so much.  You were a lifesaver.”

“Well, I don’t think anyone’s life was in jeopardy.” Sam smiled at him and Juss started laughing.

“You’re funny.  You’re right, I wasn’t seriously injured but it did hurt.” Justice responded.

Sam sat with her mouth open as the intelligence of this child became evident to her.  “Well, I will let you go.  It was nice meeting you, Juss.”

“I like you, Sam.”

“I like you, too.”  Juss moved and gave her a hug and a quick kiss on the cheek before she climbed into George’s arms and he stood.

“I’ll talk to you, later.” George said as Sam jogged away and he carried her toward his car.

Trenton didn’t push Gage on Saturday.  They just hung out together. They spent some time on the four wheeler and Gage started talking about how scared he was driving in the pouring rain.  The path was very slick and he had been so relieved when he saw Trenton’s place. After dinner that night, Trenton and Gage started to play a board game.   As they played, Trent talked and asked questions.  “Gage, you know you are welcome here but do you have any plans on what you are going to do?  You can’t stay here forever.”

“I don’t know but I know I can’t go back yet.”

“Did you talk to your mom earlier? I thought you were talking to her.”

“Ya, she just wanted to say hi.”

“I’m glad you answered her call.  Maybe tomorrow we can invite them over for a visit.”

“I don’t know, Trent.  I don’t think… I like being here with you.”

“That’s fine, but if you stay, we will have to get the school bus to come pick you up here.”

“I have to go to school?”

“Well, that is the law so if you stay here, yes, you will have to go to school.”

“Ya, I guess….” Gage was a little quieter for a while but soon he seemed to have shrugged it off.  As he headed up to the bedroom Trent had put him in,  Gage had turned to Trent and kissed his cheek, “I know you’re right.  I’ll go to school.”  Gage went into the bedroom and once he locked the door behind him he dug out one of the bottles of wine he brought with him and as he played games on his computer he started drinking the wine.

George had brought Juss home.  She had to have Zach kiss her booboo and put a ‘Rage’ bandaid on it.  Both Brinn and Zach thanked him for making her day and they both wanted to thank Sam for helping out.  Brinn had to probe a bit, “So Sam?”

“I only met her the day your brother hired her and she was jogging past.  That is all there is to it.”

“It sounds like you could do worse. What does she look like?” Brinn questioned.

“She’s pretty, Mama.  I like her ponytail.  It was long and dark like Taylor’s.”

“I’m out of here.  I have to transport food to the bar.”

“Juss, don’t you have something to say to George?”  Zach asked as he patted Braden on the back for a burp.

Juss ran to George who squatted down as she gave him a big hug.  “Thank you, Uncle George. I had a lot of fun and I will live.” She kissed his cheek and ran away.

“She’ll live? Was there doubt about that?” Brinn asked?

“Something Sam said.  Now I’m out of here.”  George rushed out

“Chase, I think I need to meet this Sam.  I see something different in him.  You know he is due for a real woman.  If Gus hired her she has to be a good person.  Maybe I should invite them…”

Zach walked over and wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her as close as he could while they both held a baby, and kissed her.  “Darling, right now I think you have your hands full without playing matchmaker.”

“I know but I can only hope. I mean how many guys would think to bring us meals of food and a special box of treats for our daughter.”

“Brinn, you do remember it is his daughter too?”

“He knows she belongs to you.”

“That’s true but no real man can totally forget he has fathered a child,” Zach said as he looked at his sons, leaving his eyes on Zander a moment longer.  “I promise I love all three of our children equally but to know he is here on this earth because of you and me…. I love you, Lulu.” He kissed her once more.  “Now, I hate to say it but I think someone is getting hungry so if you can feed them I will start dinner.  Mom will be here in the next hour.”

“What if I want to cook and you can feed …..” 

“Smart ass.” Brinn hit his ass and then managed to take her second son and walk back to the bedroom where she could put one in the crib while she fed the other one.

“When does Camille arrive?”  Brian asked as Justin’s mouth roamed over his body.  “Oh, Sunshine, you are ….oh…” Justin’s mouth closed around one of his nipples and his tongue drove him higher. 

“We need to leave here in 30 minutes to pick her up, so,” Justin got on his knees and pressed his chest to the mattress offering himself.  Brian entered him in one fluid motion and soon they both exploded, Justin crumbled to the bed with Brian right behind him. Brian rolled off him and laid next to him, “Well, I guess there is no round two right now?” 

“We better get in the shower or we’ll be late.”  Justin got up and strode into the bathroom. He punched a code into the keypad and the shower water started.  He pressed another couple buttons and different showerheads turned on.  “I have got to say, we should have had this long ago.” He walked into the large area that was the shower and Brian followed behind.  There was no curtain and only two walls.  The floor had a ridge and drain so it did not require any other barriers. There was a built in bench that was large enough for two to sit or could be used to support one or both of them if they chose to play in the water.

Brian’s wet body slid over Justin’s, “God, I wish we had time to…” Justin turned and kissed him.

“We have the rest of our lives.  Today we need to pick up Camille so she can meet the most beautiful boys in the world.”

An hour later Brian, pulled up to the terminal where his private plane had just landed.  Justin got out of the vehicle and saw John coming through the door, carrying Camille's bag as she walked beside him.  Justin hugged her and said, “How was your trip?”

“It was great.  John is an excellent pilot.”

“Yes, he is.  Are you ready to see your grandchildren?”

“I am so ready.  They are all doing well?”

The conversation continued until they arrived and then Camille had only three things on her mind, her beautiful grandchildren.  Brian and Justin were glad to know Brinn and Zach had some help now so they would get some more rest.

As Brian and Justin were dropping off Camille, George was arriving at Wine and Design.  He set up the kitchen and spent the next two hours watching his students and assisting when needed to create all the orders that came in. When the rush was over, he ordered a meal himself and told the students he was going out front and if they needed anything, they could come get  him. He went and sat at the bar and started drinking whiskey as he waited for his food.  There was a live band that was really very good.  Soon George’s food came out and he ate and his glass continued to get refilled.  He kept thinking about his wonderful day with  Justice.  She was so smart and so cute. As his mind wandered, he lost track of time.

“Hey, boss, we have everything cleaned up and we’ll take care of everything at the school.” 

“Oh, is it that late?”  His voice was slurred.

“Would you like a ride home? You probably shouldn’t….”

“I won’t drive.  My friends upstairs will let me sleep upstairs.  Thanks for….” he waved toward the kitchen.  

As the bartender started to fill his glass again, he reached out and took the bottle.  After pulling out the pour spout, George took a big swallow. He slipped off the stool and walked toward the back door of the bar.  He headed to the back staircase and started up.

Sam had just gotten out of the shower and poured herself a glass of wine. This was the first time she had moved into a place that came with all the wine you could drink.  She had just turned on some music and was going to sit when there was banging on the door, “Justin, Brian, let me in.  I need to use your empty room.”

Sam walked across the room, “George?” Sam unlocked the door and he fell into her arms. 

“You're not Justin?”

“What was your first clue?” She responded as she realized George had his hand cupping her breast.

“Well, this was a big one,” he ran his thumb over her nipple sending a shiver through her.  “Well, not so big but….” His mouth started moving toward her breast.

“I don’t think so big boy.  You are smashed.”

“I….” he moved further into the apartment and sat down on the sofa. “What did you think of my girl today?  Isn’t she so beautiful?  And so smart!”

Sam shrugged and poured another glass of wine before sitting down on the opposite end of the sectional.

“You’re beautiful, Sam. I knew you were pretty but you are stunning...isn’t my girl perfect?”

“George, this isn’t my first glass of wine  but did I miss something?”

George brought the bottle up to his lips but before he could take another swallow, Sam pulled it out of his hand. As she did, she lost her balance and ended up laying across George’s lap. Before she realized it, George pulled her close and kissed her and then let her go, “I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have done that.” He clumsily helped her sit up.  “It was really nice but  I shouldn’t have.” Now George moved forward and put his head in her lap, “my little girl…” she was sure he was crying now.

“George, I’m a bit confused here.  Justice is Gus’ niece and she is married to…” Sam visualized the little girl and she did look like him.

“Zach, his name’s Zach and he is the best dad,” George’s voice drifted as Sam ran her fingers through his hair. “Zach has Cystic Fibrosis.  He was quite ill and left Brinn.  She was upset and I took her along to Vegas to take her mind off Zach.  Well, one thing led to another and… and then Zach came back and Brinn was pregnant and I wasn’t ready for a child then and...Isn’t she a beautiful little girl?”  He sat up and looked into her eyes.

“She is beautiful and so smart.  Are you sorry that you let them raise her?” George took her hands as she spoke.

He responded, “No, she has everything and they let me have time with her but…. Why can’t I find someone? Am I such a bad guy?”

Sam slowly reached for one of his cheeks and brushed a finger down it, “I don’t know you well, George, but, I saw how you interacted with her today and I saw how much she loves you.  And if a child that smart cares about you that much,” Sam began leaning closer to him as her hand moved behind his neck.  “You must be something very special.”  Sam leaned forward and George met her half way. Their lips met and soon George had pulled her onto his lap.  He slipped his hand into her  robe and this time when his hand cupped her breast his movements were more deliberate. His hand gently rubbed her nipple until he broke the kiss and brought his mouth down.  As he took it into his mouth his other hand moved between her legs and soon she was gasping.

“Can we go somewhere with a little more room?” Sam got off his lap and, taking one of his hands began to lead him toward the bedroom. As she walked she dropped George’s hand and then dropped the robe.  George didn’t need anymore prompting to follow her into her bedroom.

As the sun crept into the room, George looked at the stunning woman laying next to him.  Her skin was still flushed from love making and he realized how well toned she was. He remembered her powerful legs meeting his every thrust.  “Shit,” he mumbled under his breath.  What was it with him and condoms?  Thank god he never forgot with Vicky.  Well, maybe Vicky never forgot.  Thank god he wised up before it was too late with her.  

Trenton lay in his bed thinking about the boy in the next room and the boy’s father.  He really missed seeing Gus everyday, not to mention sneaking a kiss or a touch as they passed each other. He could hear Gage was still awake.  He figured he was playing on his computer but he was hearing some odd noises once in a while, too.  He pulled his blanket up to his neck and shut his eyes.

Trenton wasn’t sure how long he had been sleeping when he felt someone was watching him. “Gage?” he said softly. Gage came over to the bed and the next thing Trent knew Gage was getting in bed with him.  “Um, Gage, what are you doing? Do you need something?”

“I came to give you a kiss goodnight,” Trent heard Gage’s words were a little garbled.

“Gage, what did you take?” Trent sat up straight. “It is obvious you have done something.”

“I’m just supporting the family business. I brought some wine along.”

“Gage, why did you do that?”

“Because I want to do this,” Gage pressed his body against Trent’s and  held onto him tightly.  He started to bring his mouth to Trent’s but he turned his head just in time and Gage kissed his cheek instead.

“Gage, it is time for you to go back to bed. We will talk in the morning.”

“But Trent I want to stay here.  You like sleeping with my dad.”  

“Gage, you are drunk.  Go to bed and we will talk tomorrow.”

“I want to…”

“Go!”

Samantha’s eyes fluttered open, “Good morning,” she stretched her lean body and kissed him.  “You were full of surprises last night.  How’s your head?”

“Luckily, I rarely get hangovers.” He ran his hand down her arm.  “Are we good here? I … I didn’t have any intention…”

“When you got up here you had even forgotten I lived here,” her hand roamed over his chest, “unless that was just your subtle way of getting into my bed.”

“God, I talked a lot last night, didn’t I? Can you keep that between you and me? I mean the family all knows but it isn’t public knowledge.”

“Of course I won’t say anything but it might cost you,” she smiled at him

“Cost me?” then he saw the look on her face and he grinned back and with one swift move pinned her to the mattress and claimed her mouth again.

Sunday morning Trenton woke to the sound of his phone ringing.  He knew it was Gus.  Gus was the only one with that song set. "Hey, darling."  Trent's voice was heavy with sleep but came out like silk as Gus heard him answer.  

"If my son wasn't in your next bedroom, I'd be in yours right now."

 "Well, I must throw him out then,"  he said with a lightness to his tone.  "How are you and Shelby doing?"

 "We are fine.  We want to see him but we know he is in the best place he can be if he won't come home.  Do you think he is ready for a visit today?"

"Obviously I haven't talked to him yet today but I think he might be," Trenton thought about the drunken visit he had gotten last night.  He knew he would have to deal with that in a little while but Gus and Shelby did not need to have that to worry about, too.  The fact that he had a crush was fine but that he had gotten himself drunk, that would be their secret. "To be honest, Gus, he would probably be willing to see both of you and talk to Shelby, but I am not sure how receptive he will be to you, yet."

"I know I should have told him earlier.  I should have let them know as soon as we knew she was pregnant."

"Gus, don't overthink it. You can't change it now, and then Shelby got hurt. Why don't the two of you plan to come over for dinner about 6:00.  You could bring him his school uniform.  Maybe once he realizes his life is going to go on he will prefer to do it from your place. I will make sure I don't make it easy on him."

"Pen, I don't know what I, we would have done without you there."

"Gus, I have to let you  know, Gage, who we both know is basically straight, has a crush on me.  I think it is just his emotions being all over the place.  I have it under control but I don't want to keep it from you and Shelby, in case he says something..."

 "We both know you would never do anything with him.  I mean, kiss him, scare him....if you think that is best. I remember my kiss with Lucky.  I should have known for sure at that moment I was bi. That man did know how to kiss."

 "Excuse me, Gus, considering how badly I want you here right now, I don't need you talking about some other guy." 

 "I better go.  Tally is calling for me.  We will plan to be there at 6:00.  If he doesn't want me there, I'll stay home."

"I love you, Gus.  Talk to you soon."

As Trent dressed he heard, he heard movement in the room next to him.  He had a feeling Gage wasn’t feeling very well this morning.  He also wondered what Gage remembered about the night before.  He had been very tempted to kiss Gage in an effort to ‘scare him straight’ but had been wary of Gus and Shelby’s reaction.  Now Gus gave him the go ahead, so he knew he could be gentle but firm with the boy.  

Trenton took a deep breath and tapped on the door, “Gage, can I come in?”

“Sure,” Gage responded.  Trent walked in and found Gage standing in a pair of shorts and looking a little pale.

“How are you feeling?” Trent asked.

“Not so good, actually,” he looked at the floor.

“What’s worse, the head or the stomach?” Trent asked him.

“My stomach is fine, but my head…”

“Be right back,” Trent walked out and came right back with a couple pills and a bottle of water.  “Here you go. Take these.”  

Gage swallowed the pills, “Thanks.”

“Sit down, Gage. We need to talk.” They sat on the edge of the bed, side by side. Trent couldn’t help but think about Gus.  He missed him.  “Gage, do you remember coming into my room last night?”

“Sort of. I know I shouldn’t have but I’m not going to say I’m sorry because what I really wanted was to….”  Gage stopped.  “You know people say I’m a lot like my dad and, how can he give you what you need when he is married  to Mom.  I could be here all the time.  My grandpa was only a couple years older than me when they got together.”

“So does that mean you are ready to take my cock up your ass? I mean if you are…”

Gage shifted a bit, “I know I love you so if that is part of it…”

“Well, let’s start getting you ready then.” Trent turned and kissed Gage.  He was planning on putting his hand on Gage’s crotch but he just couldn’t do that.  Instead he put his hand on Gage’s bare chest. 

Gage was overwhelmed.  He knew he loved Trenton but this didn’t feel like he thought it should.  Maybe he was just too nervous or it was because of the headache that was still lingering.  He squirmed just a little and when Trent backed off he mumbled, “I need the bathroom,” and rushed away.

Trenton smiled a bit as he left the room.  He hadn’t won the battle yet but he had Gage thinking.  He would talk to him about his parents when he came down for breakfast.  

Ten minutes later Gage came down to breakfast.  “I figured a basic breakfast was probably the best for you this morning.” There was toast and scrambled eggs.  

As Gage started eating he looked at Trenton, “Do you think you could maybe not tell my mom about last night.  I just don’t want….”

“Promise not to drink anymore wine and I promise not to tell her.”

“I promise.  I don’t have any more anyway.”

“Ok, then it is forgotten.  Now, there is something I need to talk to you about. I invited your parents for dinner tonight.”

Justin woke early and sat up in bed.  He couldn’t sleep.  His brain was working overtime.  He and Brian had not played games while having sex in a long time but Brian had created the headboard with built in hooks and notches.  He decided it might be time to buy some new scarves.  Justin’s mind came back to what had woke him in the first place.  He and the man he loved more than anything in the world finally had a biological child, well grandchild, between them all because they had the most wonderful children in the world.  He couldn’t stop picturing a little boy with features from both of them.

Brian rolled over and smiled as he saw Justin sitting up.  He moved and laid his head in Justin’s lap as he began to stroke Justin’s cock.  “What are you thinking about?” he asked as he began to lick the tip as it became erect.”

“I think it is just sinking in what our children did for us. We never imagined….”  Justin started having trouble talking as Brian continued to entertain himself with Justin’s cock. “You and I have a baby.  I know it’s a grandbaby but…” Brian now began to suck gently.

Justin pushed Brian’s shoulder so he rolled off of him. Justin then said, “Roll over.  You got me ready, I want to use it.” Brian obliged and relaxed as Justin positioned himself and then slowly pressed against him. Brian pressed back to meet him and as Justin worked his way in, Brian sighed at the full feeling he had.  When Justin began to move in and out neither could hold on long. As Justin slammed in hard a couple more times, he shouted, “I love you, Brian Kinney. I love our life and our family. I wouldn’t change anything that has happened in the last 30 some years.”  

Brian followed him and leaned against Justin as they both regained their breath.  “I’m always glad you are as pigheaded as you are.  Who knows where we would both be.  Well, you would have found someone and settled down with them but I wouldn’t have lived nearly this long.  I had already….” Brian turned around and kissed Justin.  “Let’s go for a swim.”

Justin held onto him for a few more seconds.  “Brian, you had far much more to live for than you had for giving up. I understand why you felt that way but, my love, you were put on this earth to do all the good you have done and you still have a hell of a lot to do.  I think when Gage gets home, you will need someone who understands and if you don’t understand, no one will.” With that Justin strode out the sliding door and rushed to the heated water of the pool.

“Fuck, it’s cold out here,” Brian shut the door and followed him in.

Trenton had prepared Gage for the visit from his parents.  At first he said he didn't want to see them but as Trent talked to him he agreed they could come but he wouldn't talk to his dad.  He assured him that was fine.  He and Gus would make dinner so Gage could talk to his mom out on the porch.  The day had started out sunny but  spring showers were rolling in as the day progressed and as it got close to 6:00 pm there was a steady rain outside.  “I’ll go start the heaters and firepit out back on the porch so the two of you will be comfortable out there and there are always blankets out there.  If you think you’d rather go to my study or….”

“No, the back porch is good.”  

Trenton walked over to him and put a hand on his shoulder, “You know your mom isn’t going to do anything to upset you.  She just wants you to be happy but you also know if you want you can go home with them.”

“If you kept my dad here, I might do that.”

“As much as I would love to have your dad stay here, that isn’t fair to your mom or your sisters.  He belongs at home.  So do you, when you’re ready.”

“Trenton, you aren’t going to make me go home tonight are you? I’m not ready….” Gage began to panic and Trenton took him in his arms.  

“No, Gage, I meant it when I said you could stay as long as you wanted to but remember they are your parents and I expect you to show them respect. I won’t allow you to disrespect them.  You may disagree with what they did but that was their choice.”

“I know,” Gage looked at him, “And I’ll try. I promise.”

They both heard a vehicle approach and then the car doors slam.  Trenton looked over at Gage and Gage nodded.  Trent walked over and opened the door.  As they walked in Trenton kissed Shelby and then Gus, not lingering like he wished he could.  “Welcome.  Shelby, you’ve never been here, have you?”

“No, but it is as lovely as Gus said it was.  I can see why he wants to focus on restoration after seeing this place.  I love the details.”  Shelby’s eyes then landed on Gage and without talking she walked to him and took him into her arms. 

Gage, nearly as tall as his mother, put his arms around her waist and pressed his face into his shoulder.  Shelby wanted to say a hundred things but stood quietly as she just absorbed the presence of her son.  Trenton put an arm around Gus’ waist and pulled him close.  Trent could see his heart was breaking but knew  what he had to do right now.

Gage finally took a step back and took his mom’s hand, “The heaters are on outside so we can go sit on the porch.” He started walking and she followed. As soon as they had left the room Trent guided Gus out of view of the windows and pulled Gus to him. His mouth claimed Gus’ and Gus melted against him. Soon Gus and Trenton separated and they started dinner, working side by side,

“Are you warm enough, Mom? There are blankets in the box.”

“If you sit next to me I am sure I will be warm enough.  This porch is wonderful.  Is that a bed over there?”

“Yes, it swings.  It’s great. That’s where he found me….the other morning. He told me this Tally’s favorite place the couple of times she was here.”

“I can see why.  It is beautiful. Gage, will you talk to me about… whatever is bothering you? I mean I know that is bothering you but we need to figure out how to fix it.   Fix isn’t the right word.”

“Mom, I know what you mean.  I just don’t get why Dad had to…” Gage thought out his words carefully.  “Why didn’t he tell us.  I guess I can see why Aunt Brinn and Dad wanted to do it but… why didn’t he warn me.  Warn us.  It’s like he needed to replace Gabe because I wasn’t enough.”

Shelby pulled him close, “First of all, young man, no one can replace your brother.  We both miss him and wonder what kind of boy he would have been.  We look at you and think about what a good big brother you would have been to him.  But, darling, the only reason your dad did what he did was for your grandfathers and because Brinn wanted another baby.   Braden is your half brother but he is Justice’ little brother, as is Zander and they will always be part of that family and he will be your cousin, just like Justice.”

“Mom, I’m  sorry I am such a bad son. I just can’t seem to figure it out.  I mean I can tell you what you just said to me but…”

“I want you home, Gage, but I know you are safe here and in the hands of someone who cares about you so if you need to stay a little while you may.  I brought a suitcase of your clothes, including your school uniform.  Tomorrow I will set up your transportation.  I know you don’t want to be with your father but he will bring you to school tomorrow and by the end of the day I will have your transportation ready to take you home.”

“Ok,” he said quietly.  “Mom, I’m sorry I made you worry. You didn’t need that stress.” 

Here was her sweet boy.  She held onto him tightly.  “We love you so much, Gage.” Then Shelby started telling him about his sisters as the men worked on dinner.”

“Gus, he definitely is projecting feelings on me right now but, I think I have that under control.  Just give him a few days.  I don’t think it will be much longer.” Trent pulled him close and kissed him long enough they both wanted much more but now wasn’t the time and they both knew it.

The evening went well.  Gage was very quiet during the meal and when it was time for his parents to leave he hugged and kissed his mom but then turned and rushed up the stairs so no one saw him cry.  Shelby hugged Trenton and then kissed Gus on the cheek and said, “I’ll wait for you in the car.”

“You have an amazing wife.” Trent said as he wrapped his arms around Gus.

“I know that,” They kissed for some time and then they separated.  “Take care of my boy.”   Gus walked to the staircase and called up, “I love you, Gage.  More than you can imagine,” and then Gus left the house.

Justin had invited Dan and Marcus over for dinner.  It was the first time they had a full tour of the new house and after dinner was done the four men dropped their  clothes in the bedroom and walked out to the pool.  It was raining softly but there was no thunder or lightning so it was safe to play in the pool. When they were only waist deep, Marcus and Justin were already in each other’s arms.   “Looks like our husbands are already in each other’s arms,”  Dan smiled.  

“Well, we can’t beat them so we may as well join them,” Brian said as he pressed his body against Dan’s and their lips met. 

After several minutes the four joined up and went to the spa where the warm bubbling water swirled around them.  When they invited their best friends over it was definitely to show them the new house but they had also decided they had to share the news about their grandson’s true parentage.  As they sat next to their own husbands, Marcus asked, “So how are those precious grandbabies.  I can’t believe in a couple months we will have one of our own.”

“Well, I’m glad you brought them up, there is something we want to tell you,” Justin started.

“I hope it is a good something,” Dan commented.

“It is beyond good.” Justin looked at Brian and told him to go on.

“I know you heard that Zach is the father of Zander and Braden was fathered by the donor.”

“Ya, what are the chances?” Marcus commented.

“They are high but we know who the donor was,” Justin said before Brian continued.

“Gus was the donor so Braden is the biological son of both of us.” Brian pulled Justin close.

Dan and Marcus were stunned and as it sank in they moved toward their friends  and the men hugged each other.  “That is beyond ….” Dan started.

“It is beyond and we couldn’t love our family more for doing that for us.  But that isn’t going to be public knowledge.  People would make it dirty, instead of beautiful.”

“You know we won’t say anything.”

“We do know that, and we didn’t want to share it with anyone other than you.  Your son was part of all this.” Brian commented.  “We all have really special children.”

And as the sky opened up in a downpour, the men entered through the bathroom and dried each other and once they were all dressed, Marcus stated, “We better get going.  Hannah’s home alone.  She is thirteen but I still don’t like her alone.”  

“And she’s not truly alone because a couple of my agents are in the office and are keeping a close eye on the property. But yes, we need to get home.  She has school in the morning.”

As they stood by the door to leave, Brian said, “Start looking at your calendar.  We would like to take a trip to Ibiza and would love for you to come at least part of the time if Hannah can go to Danny’s.  By then, Hannah can help with the baby.”

“That sounds perfect. We will check our schedule.” 

Justin put his arms around Brian, “I think it is time for us to go to bed.”

“I can’t think of anything I would rather do,” Brian guided Justin toward the bedroom.

Danny waited up for Elliott.  He had been at the hospital most of the day with a patient.  When he finally arrived Danny was sure he had never seen him look so tired. “Oh, El, you look so worn out.  Why don’t you take a shower and I’ll heat up your dinner.  Then you need to go to bed.”

“I wish I could.  I will be showering and eating something but then I have to go back.”

“El, you are too tired.”

“Danny, I don’t have a choice.  My patient, well, I told you she’s about our age and a single mom.  She has a two year old daughter and absolutely no family,” Elliott held Danny close, “She has stage four cancer and the likelihood of her leaving the hospital is non-existent.  Emma, that’s the little girl, reminds me so much of Catherine.  The little girl was in the pediatrics department right now but she has no one. I was just glad they let Emma stay there.  That way when her mom is up to it, I go get her. ” El’s eyes filled with tears and he rushed toward the bedroom.

Danny gave him his space as he heated up the meal but decided he couldn’t let Elliott drive back to town on the hospital on his own.  He would go with him.  

As he drove his husband to town he couldn’t help but think about all those years ago when he was driving Brinn home and they came across another little girl that had no one.  Of course, Hannah did have someone else and Danny was going to do his best to find someone for Emma.  Everyone has someone if you dig enough.

Chapter 15

“Gage, I get the feeling there is something you want to say,” Trent said as Gage sat down for dinner near the end of the week.

“Trent,  do you think my dad would come out so I can talk to him?”

“I am sure he would be here as fast as his truck could take him. Should I see if he wants to join us for dessert?”

“Will you stay with me while I talk to him?”

“I will follow your lead, Gage.  If you want me to stay, I’ll stay but if you want me to leave, just ask.”

“Ok, I’ll talk to him.”

Trent texted Gus and immediately got a response, “On my way from town.  Will be there in 30 min.”

Gus was with Sam at the office when he got the text, “Sam, my son wants to see me.  I need to go.  Do you got this?”

“Yes, you gave me enough information.  I will be able to finish it now.  Thanks and good luck with Gage.”

“Thanks, Sam.  I’ll see you tomorrow.”  Gus jumped into his truck and drove away.

Sam watched him pull away and, before finishing her work, she called George. “Hey, plans tonight?”

“No, I was just leaving the school and going to head home.”

“Well, how about coming to my place and we can order pizza and watch a movie or something.”

“How about I bring a fresh pizza from here and then we can bake it  and if the something you mentioned is what I am hoping for…”

“Your pizza sounds great and we can talk about something after we eat.  I will be home in half an hour, does that work?”

“That’s perfect.  What do you want on your pizza?”

“It doesn’t matter.  The more the better...just no pineapple.”

“Oh, sounds like I have to do some convincing about that.”

“George Thomas, you will never talk this Italian into that.  See you in 30.”

Gus arrived at Trent’s and was nervous all of the sudden.  He had called Shelby and let her know where he was heading and he would see her later.  Now he stood at the door and waited for Trent to open it.  He didn’t care if Gage saw him, he kissed Trent when the door opened. “Thanks for texting.”

“Gage asked to talk to you.” Trenton said quietly, “He wants me to stay with you while you talk.”

“Of course, that’s fine, Pen.  Is he ready to come home?”

“I’m not sure but he wants to talk to you anyway.”  

Gage came into the living room from the hall.  Gus wanted to hug his son so badly but stopped himself.  “Hi Gage.  It’s so good to see you.”

“Hi Dad. We’re having sundaes.  Do you want one?”

“I actually haven’t had dinner yet.”

Trent touched his arm, “I’ll heat up our leftovers and you can eat dinner while we eat ice cream.”

Five minutes later the three sat around the table.  Gus was eating leftover pasta  and glancing up at Gage from time to time, but he was going to wait for Gage to talk first.  Gus finally said, “The pasta’s very good.  Is that some of George’s sauce?”

“It is.  He sells it now so I just buy that and I just cook the pasta.  He is such an amazing chef.”

“Yes, and just a great guy…”

“Dad, you aren’t here to talk about George. You’re here because…. Why didn’t you tell me, tell  us earlier.  If you hadn’t sprung it on me I might have been able to get used to the idea but to tell a guy that his new cousin is really his brother is a lot for a guy.” Gage looked his dad right in his eyes. 

“I’m sorry, Gage.  I really am.  I didn’t tell you at first because sometimes the pregnancy doesn’t take and then she said she was pregnant and well, I thought you might think it was weird because she is my sister but you know we aren’t related by blood.  Gage, you are right.  I should have told you.  I forget how grown up you and your sister are.  Please, Gage, will you forgive me.  Your mom and I both want you home and so do your sisters.”

Gage turned to Trenton, “Trent, thank you for letting me stay here and for just letting me be me while I was here.”

“Dad, maybe, if you can wait a minute I will give you most of my stuff and then I will come home after school tomorrow since transportation will pick me up here.”

“That sounds perfect, Gage. Take your time getting your bag together and if something gets left you know Trenton will be around.”

Gage walked around and Gus stood, taking his son in his arms, Gus kissed both of his cheeks, “I love you Gage William Kenney!” the emotion in his voice was thick.  And then Gage was gone.  

Trent pulled Gus onto his lap and put his arms around him. After they kissed, Gus said, “Thank you, Pen.  Who knows what would have happened if he hadn’t come here.”

“I’m glad he did.”

“Is he still crushing on you? Not that I would blame him.”

“Well, maybe a little.  I might find out tonight.  The boy has no taste and is totally straight. I’ve seen him get a hard on watching some movies with girls in swimsuits,  He has never had that with a guy in a speedo.” Trent couldn’t resist putting his hand in Gus’ lap and stroking him through his jeans. “I don’t want to pressure you but if you can get away sometime this weekend, even for a couple hours, although I would love you for a whole night.” Trenton kissed his neck and then almost pushed Gus off his lap when they heard Gage coming down.

Gus took Gage’s bag and hugged his son before walking out the door.  Trent followed him and after a quick kiss, Gus said, “I’ll let you know if I can get away and I promise you, I want to come here. It’s just...”

“Don’t explain.  I know. I love you.” Trenton saint softly and with that Gus was gone.

When Sam arrived home 45 minutes later, she found George sitting on her steps. “I am sorry. I know I’m late, she said as she rushed up the steps.  She began to move past him but George caught her around the waist.  He pulled her close for a kiss.  George, I probably stink.  I was on a site for a good part of the day today.”

“You smell like a woman I am very fond of,” he said as he gave her a second, longer kiss.  “Who knew a girl in grimy jeans and a dirty T-shirt could be so damn sexy.” Sam squirmed out of his arms and opened the door.

“I am going to get out of this dirty clothes.  I will be back out in fifteen minutes.  I am sure you can take care of the pizza yourself.” She disappeared into the bedroom and fifteen minutes later she walked out with damp hair in a messy knot on top of her head.  She wore clean jeans and a T shirt.  Her face was void of make up but her natural glow made her more stunning than any woman he had seen.

“God, you are so gorgeous,” he walked over to her and, placing his hands on either side of her face, gave her a long   invasive kiss. He moved one hand to the middle of her lower back pulling her in closer. She willingly melted against him.

They finally separated when the oven timer began to sound.  George pulled the pizza out while Sam opened a bottle of red.  “I have to say I am getting used to having all the wine I want at my fingertips and then you bring me dinner… I am getting spoiled.”

“You work hard.  Someone should spoil you.” George sliced the pizza.  “The living room ok?”

“Perfect.” She grabbed a roll of paper towels and the wine with two glasses and they both sat on the floor by the coffee table. 

Sam had heard all about George’s last girlfriend and couldn’t imagine this sweet man with a woman like that. Sam, however, hadn’t talked about her past at all.  That wasn’t missed by George.  Anytime he asked her a question, she artfully diverted the question.  All he knew was that she got divorced about a year and a half ago.  Maybe tonight was the night to find out a little more about her he thought as he filled her wine glass.

“If I didn’t know better, Geo, I would think you are trying to get me tipsy.  Are you trying to get into my pants?”

“No, well not tonight.  I am trying to pry into your past life.” He saw her stiffen up. “I’m sorry, Sammy, I don’t mean to push you but,” he reached over and brushed a strand of hair away from her eyes, “I’m becoming really fond of you and I just want to get to know you a little bit. I mean, I know you were married but I don’t even know where you lived or what the asshole did to lose you.”

“He’s not worth my breath.  It is a part of my life I like to forget.” George draped his arm around the back of the sofa seat and she moved closer. “For now can I just say that he wasn’t a very nice man and I would much rather have you in my pants than my brain.” She straddled him and tugged up on  his shirt until she managed to get it off him.  “I promise when the time is right I will tell you more but right now,” she pulled off her own shirt and for the first time he realized she wasn’t wearing a bra.  Her small, firm breasts made him forget about everything but feeling his mouth around one of them.

An hour later they lay in her bed, “Sammy, the asshole wasn’t violent was he?”

“He beat me down but now with his fists,” was all she said.

“I can’t imagine someone with your confidence would put up with…”

“It has nothing to do with putting up with something.  He had me sure that I was a loser. I just worked in construction...probably because I wanted to be with more men.  I was probably sleeping with half of them anyway. How long could my body keep that up? A woman isn’t tough enough to do that very long.”

“Fucker, who is he? I’ll set him ….”

Sam kissed George, “He’s not worth it.  I found enough strength to leave.  I lived in my truck as I finished my architecture degree. Please don’t tell Gus that.  I fibbed just a bit on my resume.  Who is going to hire someone who is homeless? And then they gave me this!” She waved her arm over her head.”

“The Taylor-Kinney clan is amazing.  They just accept anyone.” George rested his hand on her stomach, “Sammy, we’ve been a bit careless with birth control.  You do use something, don’t you?  I know I have been far too careless and I know it isn’t your responsibility.”

“I do, and we are trusting each other that neither of us have anything.”

“I promise you, I get tested regularly.  Not because I am with that many people but because I work in food service and people get a little picky when it comes to that.”

“George, you said people, not women.  Not that is matters but are you bisexual? I guess it would matter if you were seeing someone besides me if this goes somewhere.  I can’t be as understanding as Shelby.”

“No, I have been with one man a few times but no one else has ever interested me.  

“May I know who it is?”

“Have you met Matteo and Nora Montefiore?”

“No, but I think I have seen a picture of the family.  I have an office at headquarters and both Tony and John have an office there although John isn’t there often.”

“Oh, of course! Well, before Nora came in the picture.  Everyone else had someone so we just sort of ended up together a few drunken nights but he is my best friend and nothing more.  Why would I need his ass when I have,” his hand moved to her ass and he pulled her closer.

“Geo, I have no idea where this might go but I want to tell you right now. I will not get married again,  not after last time. I just won’t belong to anyone again.  Why am I even talking about this? Talk about scaring someone off. We have never even gone on a date.”

“You’re right but I want to change that.  Tomorrow’s Friday.  I have an early evening job but should be done by 8:00.  How about I make reservations for 9:00.  I’ll be here at 8:30, if you want to.”

“I would love to.  This is a real date, right?  Like wear something besides jeans?”

“Yes, and maybe then you can tell me a little more about your life, like where you grew up and if you have siblings.”

“Tomorrow, but now, I don’t care if you sleep here or go home but I need to get some sleep.”

“Well, if you don’t mind,” he relaxed his arms around her and as she turned away from him he spooned up behind her. “I’m getting to like having your warm body next to me.” 

Sam was enjoying the warmth of his body as well but she couldn’t think beyond that at the moment.  Everything was going too smoothly, her career had to come first.

                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                               March had turned into April and then it was May.  The twins were growing well and after Zach’s mother returned home, they had hired a nanny to help with the twins.  She fit in well.  She was loving and professional. She would stay through the summer and then they would reevaluate their need for assistance.

Danny and Elliott had been spending their days at the clinic and most nights at the hospital.  Their patient, Connie, was holding on by pure willpower. The nurses would tell them she would hold on only so she could her daughter in the evening but everyday she was less alert and in more pain.  Everyone, including Elliott, hadn’t expected her to still be alive.  Danny would stay with Emma until she fell asleep and then he would go through emails to see if anyone knew Connie.  Through her social security number he found out where she was born and then tracked down where she went to school which led to her parents' names.  He was sure he was going to find someone but it didn’t work that way.  What he found out was that Connie was an only child of only children.  Her mother had died while she was in high school and her father committed suicide right after she graduated from college leaving her all alone. He found her previous job but no one there knew who Emma’s father was.  She had dated someone but he was gone before the baby arrived so she truly had no one.  There was no one for Emma.  

Danny didn’t want social services to find that out.  He knew the foster system.  They tried but it would break his heart to see this little girl get lost  in the system. Tonight she had climbed up onto his lap with a book and as he read to her, she moved so her arms were around his  neck and soon she was asleep.  When Elliott came to take him home, he found them both sleeping in a rocker.  He gently lifted the little girl out of Danny’s arms.  Danny’s first instinct was to hold onto her tighter but when he opened his eyes he let her go.  El laid her down and kissed her cheek before pulling the blankets up.  Danny walked over and put an arm around Elliott and as he looked down at the beautiful, little girl a tear ran down his cheek. “What’s going to happen to her? It just breaks my heart.   What if they can’t find a place….”  Elliott pulled him close.  

“Darling, I wish there was something we could do.”

“El, what if we become foster parents.  Maybe if we started the classes they would let us take her home.  Living in a hospital isn’t good for anyone.”

“But Danny….let’s talk about this in the morning.  I’m just too tired.” Elliott said.  Danny looked at him and he could see how worn out he really was.  

“El, tomorrow let’s take the day off.  I think we both need it.  I don’t think there is anything that can’t be put off or Tammy could take care of it.  We need time for the two of us.”

“That sounds perfect,” Elliott said as they leaned on each other as they walked out the door. 

By the time they arrived home, they had heard from Tammy and she encouraged them to stay home.  She had seen how tired they both had gotten.  It wasn’t only from lack of sleep but from the stress of getting far too close to a patient and her situation. And when they fell into bed, they both fell into a restless sleep.

Danny woke before it was light and took a cup of coffee and a blanket and went outside to watch the sun rise. He hadn’t slept well. He tossed and turned and when he did fall asleep he heard Emma crying for him to come back.  He couldn’t let that little girl go into foster care with strangers.  He picked up his phone and called his dad. He hoped he still woke up before the sun now that he was retired.  “Junior, is everything alright? It isn’t even 6:00.”

“Dad,” hearing his dad’s voice had him choking up for some reason. “Dad, can you come over? I need to talk to you, or I can come there.”

“I’m on my way.”

Twenty minutes later Dan pulled up to Danny and Elliott’s house and came around the side of the house with a thermos of coffee.  “Danny, what is it?”  Danny hugged his dad for a long time. Dan held onto him tightly stroking his hair and kissing his cheek. 

“Dad, you and Marcus are still foster parents, right?  I mean because Hannah isn’t able to legally be adopted you/ve had to keep it up.”

“Yes, is it that little girl you told me about?”

“Dad, she has no one.  Her mom will not make it another month and I just can’t see that sweet little….she is just a little older than Hannah was when I found her.”

“Danny, I am too old to start with an infant.  I...I’m retired.  I’m ready for my grandbaby to come.”

“Dad, I just want you to say you’ll be responsible for her but El and I will actually take her.  We just need someone to take her until I or we can become  foster parents.”  Together they sat on the porch swing and Danny put his head on Dan’s shoulder.  

“Junior, have you talked to Elliott about this?”

“Dad, it doesn’t matter because I am...that little girl needs me just like Hannah needed you and Marcus.”

“But, Danny, have you really thought about this?  You have a baby on the way already.  He or she will be here in less than 2 months.”

“Dad, all I really want, need is for you to talk to a judge that can give us temporary custody.”

“Danny, I can try but you might have better luck talking to Matteo or Brinn.  They can plead your case.  There is really no hope for her mom?”

“Connie is out of it most of the day now.  The only time she seems to focus at all is when her daughter is with her.”

“Danny, call Matty.  Have him create a document that the mom can sign today.  Have a couple witnesses that say she is of sound mind and she really has to be.  Get her to sign the power of attorney where her daughter is concerned. Then I don’t think you need to be foster parents and if Brinn and Matty can’t help you I can check with a couple lawyer friends but you know the Kinney-Montifiore names hold a lot of wait around here.  Brian has as many if not more connections than I do.  But, Junior, you need to make sure Elliott is on board with this. You have your child to think about.”

“I know, Dad, but look at her.” Danny pulled his phone out and showed him pictures of the little girl first sitting on her mom’s bed and then as she stood by a little doll in a small rocker. “She is so innocent.  She didn’t ask for any of this, just like Hannah didn’t.  Emma is…”

“Oh, son, she is beautiful.  I’ll help if I can.  If I need to cancel our trip…”

“No, you and Marcus need that trip.  It is your retirement trip with Brian and Justin.  If I need you in the next couple days, I’ll call.  Dad, look!” He pointed east as the sun was just peeking over a mountain in the distance.  “I have to have faith that all this will work out.  That precious sweet child needs a family and somehow we are going to give her just that.” Danny laid his head on Dan’s shoulder. “Dad, thank you for coming out.  I needed to talk this out. Can I make you breakfast?”

“Danny, are you out here?” Elliott walked up wrapped in his robe. “Dan, you’re here early.”

“I was just leaving.  Junior, call if you need me.” Dan kissed his son and hugged his son in law before walking to his car and driving away.

“Danny, what was Dan doing here?”

“I woke up early and I …..El, I didn’t sleep at all.  I keep picturing Emma all by herself and I just can’t….” Danny walked over to Elliott.  “El, we have to do something.  Dad suggested we talk to Matteo and have him write up a power of attorney for Connie to sign, giving us custody of Emma.”

“Danny, we have a baby on the way already.  Do you really think we can handle two? We don’t know how to be parents.” Elliott tensed up.

Danny wrapped the blanket he had around his shoulders around Elliot as well, “Darling El, you do know how to be a father.  You have one of the biggest hearts I have ever seen and you’re a doctor for god sake.  You know how to take care of their bodies and we both have enough love to fill their souls. Elliott James, I don’t know how I can go on without knowing that little girl has a home. 

Elliott pulled him close and kissed him.  His tongue invaded Danny’s mouth and he pressed Danny’s hips so tightly against his own that both of them felt the pressure of the other’s erection. “It’s too early to call Matty.  Come back to bed with me and as soon as his office opens we will call him.”

“El, you’re sure?”

“I have been trying to figure out what to do the last couple weeks.  I just hope Matty can get the document done while Connie is still able to make a decision.”

It had been a long time since they had made love.  They took their time, exploring every inch of each other’s bodies with hands and mouths.  When they couldn’t hold on any longer Elliott offered himself to Danny and as they cried out together, Danny whispered, “We can do this, El.  We have enough love for 100 children.”

Elliott wiggled his ass against Danny’s pelvis, “Don’t get any ideas, two is perfect.”

Two hours later they stood outside of Matty and Brinn’s office.  They were surprised when Brinn pulled up at the same time Matty did.  “Danny James, why didn’t you call me? You call my little brother to help you with a momentice life decision?”

“Brinn, you are the new mother of twins out on maternity leave.”

“Danny, you have to know I would have helped you with this in the middle of labor!  Plus, I had the twins fed and the nanny is there, so I am getting the first break since they were born. “ 

Matty walked up and everyone hugged.  “Let’s get this paperwork started.” Once they were all sitting in Matty’s office  he continued, “First thing I need to know is, does the mother know about this document? I mean have you talked to her about it?”

Elliott looked over at Danny, “We haven’t.  She doesn’t want to face the fact that she isn’t going to get better.  There is no family to take her daughter and she can’t fathom her daughter being given to strangers to raise.”

“Do you think Connie will be open to the two of you raising her daughter?” Brinn asked.

“I think she would be if she will face the fact she isn’t leaving the hospital.”

Brinn looked between Danny and Elliott.  “I want to go talk to her, one mother to another.  I think I can relate to her.  Can you get me in to see her?”

“Brinn, you would do that?”

“Of course, I will.  Can we go now?  I want to talk to her and I will swear to her mental clarity.  Matteo will start on the doc so once we get the Ok, we can get  Connie to sign it and then I will get it filed.  I know a judge who will look at it today if I bring it to him personally.  He is a grandfather who is pro family, no matter  the gender of the parents.  Love is love.  So, let’s go talk to Connie.  Just so you know, I am going to emphasize that as a single mom she really should have a place for her daughter, having nothing to do with whether she is sick now or not.  If she signs it I can’t imagine anyone opposing it later with no family.”

“Do you really think we can get this done?”  Danny asked her.

“Oh, Danny, I would never get your hopes up if I didn’t think it was going to happen. Let’s go.”

Two hours later, Brinn stood in front of Connie for a second time.  Danny and Elliott had been amazed at Brinn’s ability, mom to mom, to speak the truth to Connie and although Connie still didn’t admit she knew she wasn’t leaving she was well aware that it was important to plan for her daughter’s future.  She was thrilled with Danny and Elliott being willing to be Emma’s guardian. She had signed the document along with Danny, Elliott, and Brinn as the Notory. Brinn then contacted the judge who was already waiting for her call and went over there to get it processed.  Brinn had Matty add a codicil that stated Danny and Elliott could take her out of the hospital for up to 23 hours at a time which guaranteed  they would bring Emma to see Connie every day but not resign the little girl to be stuck there all the time.

By 2:00, the paperwork was filed and legal.  Danny and Elliott left with the little girl and the keys to Connie’s house to get some of the little girl’s clothes.  Once in the neat and tidy home, Danny and El found the nursery and the child’s clothes.  Emma sat on the rug in the room and started playing with her toys.  They soon realized Emma had grown a lot since Connie had entered the hospital.  They took a few new outfits Connie had bought in advance for her.

“Connie loves her little girl so much.  You can see she shopped for sales. She planned ahead.  We need to try to remember to tell Emma all this as she gets older.”  Danny said with his voice showing his feelings.  

“We have taken on the challenge to raise her as well as her mom would.”  Emma toddled over and tugged on his pants so he picked her up and kissed her rosy cheek.  “Oh, Emma, we promise to do our very best for you,” he turned toward Danny.  “I think we need to go buy a toddler bed.  We need to prepare another room.”   They called Molly and asked if she could do a room in a hurry and by the end of the day she had sent some painters and put a  fresh coat of paint on the walls and Molly said she would come over herself the next day to add the little touches every little girl needs.

By the time they went to bed that night they were exhausted but as they kissed over top of the little girl sound asleep between them they both fell into a deep restful sleep for the first time in weeks.

Brian and Justin, along with Dan and Marcus entered the plane along with John and Tony. The six men were heading to Ibiza.  Dan and Marcus had nearly canceled when Danny and Elliott had taken Emma home the week before but Shelby offered to have Hannah stay at their house during the next two weeks and she would spend the weekend at Danny and Elliott.  She was old enough to understand that their lives changed drastically in the last week.  

John and Tony decided to stay at a nearby place right on the beach but when Brian dropped them off they found out the reservations had gotten screwed up.  “Damn,” John said as he walked back to the car.  “I guess Tony and I will fly back home.  They screwed up our reservations so they don’t have a room for us.”

“Unless you two have a problem with seeing our naked asses for the next couple weeks, there is plenty of room at the villa. You can have the room off the kitchen.  I didn’t hire anyone to stay in the villa with us.  Someone is coming by a couple hours a day but they won’t need that bedroom. We are staying in the Master, of course, and Dan and Marcus are sleeping in the pool house.  We will all have our own privacy and we can share the public areas as much or as little as we like.”

“We just had wanted to spend time on the beach,” Tony said as he walked up behind John.

“Once we get settled at the Villa I will make a couple calls.  Maybe I can find you something on the beach for you at least part of the time.”

John and Tony climbed back into the vehicle and the six  men proceeded up to the villa.  An hour later each couple was unpacking in their individual rooms.  John and Tony emptied their luggage and then both dropped onto the large comfortable bed.  I swear, I could sleep for a couple days,” John said as he rested his head on Tony’s shoulder. 

“Well the last couple days you have flown from California to the far side of Spain.  What do you say you ditch the clothes and I will give you a massage to work out some of those kinks.”

“Umm, don’t work out all my kinks I have become fond of some of our kinkiness,” John laughed as he pulled off his shirt and then stood and dropped his pants.  He laid face down on the bed and felt Tony’s naked thighs press against either side of his hips and then he felt the oil being squirted along his spine, followed by the firm touch of Tony’s hands.  He worked the muscles using a long, firm pressure. John groaned when Tony found the muscle in his lower back.  He wasn’t 25 anymore and that spot was what always got him and Tony knew it.  Soon the pain lightened up as the tension went away but soon John felt another form of tension.  Tony had gone to his ankles and started to work his way up. John started trembling.  Tony moved John’s knees up, raising his ass in the air.  Tony now slipped one hand between John’s legs while he brought his mouth to the puckered bud between his cheeks and as his tongue began to probe John lost control.  Tony’s hand was now slick with cum and he probed John deeper with his fingers before entering him with his erection. He started out slowly but soon John moved his hands to brace himself for the onslaught of Tony’s love. He ended up being pulled up straight as Tony’s arm wrapped around him, holding him tightly against him.  As he drove in the last time he bit John’s neck as he exploded inside him.

Moments later as they laid side by side, Tony rested his head on John’s chest. “How long has it been since we took that much time to love each other.  It seems like all we take time for is the physical release but not a real connection. God, I needed that.”

“I have never stopped loving you, Tony Montefiore.”

“I know, John.  It just seems like both of us have somehow put work ahead of our relationship. Maybe we need to reevaluate what we really want and what is important to us.”

“I think this trip was exactly what we needed.  Think we are too old to go another round?” John asked as his hand moved down Tony’s well shaped body.

“God, I hope not!” Tony responded as John rolled over pinning him to the mattress. 

Brian and Justin unpacked and walked down the outside staircase to the pool naked. They entered the pool and Brian pulled Justin to him. Over the years they had made improvements to the pool and one of their favorites were two built in loungers in the shallow end of the pool.  They were curved concrete that were perfect to lie on just below the water’s surface or to lean over to make love.  It was only a few minutes before Marcus and Dan joined them in the water.

“Brian, do you mind if I borrow your husband and lend you mine for a bit.”

Brian smiled.  He knew Marcus was still a bit nervous, even after all these years, when he and Brian paired up.  “It’s fine with me but you know my husband has a mind of his own and since I know your husband does too, I am guessing you requested this.” Brian looked at Marcus.

“I did!” Marcus said bravely as he turned to Brian and kissed him.  “It is time I get over this.”

Brian looked over at Justin and Justin nodded as he moved to Dan. Thirty minutes later when Marcus came for the third time just from the use of Brian’s hands and mouth, Marcus seemed to have finally lost  his nervousness.  As soon as they switched back to their own husbands both Marcus and Justin bent over the in pool loungers and Brian and Dan claimed their spouses back. What a great way to start vacation!

Shelby had called Trenton and set a date night for them.  Gus was going over there straight from work and going back to work in the morning.  They had caught an hour here and there but it had been more than two months since they had spent an entire night together.  Gus showered and changed at the office.  He was just heading out of his office and heard his name being called. 

“Gus, you got a minute?” Sam came rushing down the hall.  She stopped and saw Gus was cleaned up and smelled amazing.  “Oh, you don’t have time.  Meeting Shelby somewhere?”

“Actually, going to Trenton’s for the night.  But I have a minute.  What do you need?”

“Can you look over this spreadsheet?  I just need your initials on the last column.”

Gus looked at it and initialed it.  “Remind me tomorrow to talk to the accountant.”

Sam looked at him confused.  “Ok, what for?”

“Because there is no reason for me to have to initial these every time you have to make an adjustment.  Let’s say if it is under $50,000 you can give the Ok.  More than that, run it past me.”  

“Wow, thanks for the confidence.”

“Sam, you have been doing an amazing job.   You have made my life so much easier.”

“That’s why you hired me, isn’t it?”  She smiled at him.  “You look great by the way.  I hope you and Trent have an enjoyable evening.”

Gus looked at her, “You have any plans? Word on the street is Geo is spending a lot of time at your place which by the way, has my sister pissed because she wanted to set you up.”’

“I haven’t met your sister yet.  I know she is on maternity leave right now but I look forward to meeting her.”

“I am sure you will meet soon.”

“And as for George, he is a great guy.  We have been spending a lot of time together.”

“I hope it works out...if you want it to anyway.  George deserves someone like you.”

“Well, I’m happier than I have been, probably ever. In my adult life.  I love my job.  I have made some amazing friends.  I have a great guy in my life. It almost scares me.”

“Well, I hope you stay happy here.  Well, I have a beautiful man waiting for me and it sounds like you do, too, so I will see you in the morning.”   

Sam wondered if she should call George and invite him over but she realized he was there every night he wasn’t working and if he was working he let her know.  She decided she would go home early and  make it a real date for them, too.  George had taken her out more than once but they usually preferred to just stay in so she texted him and told him she had dinner tonight. She rushed out of the office and after stopping at the grocery store,  went home and threw some bread in the oven and while it was baking, she took a quick shower.  She put on makeup and a slinky dress before putting her hair up in a twist leaving down a couple little wisps on each side of her face.  She went back and pulled the bread out before she threw together her homemade pasta sauce.  Well, it wasn’t the kind that took all day because she never had all day but  this would have to do. She had picked up a premade antipasto platter.  She wished she had time to create her own but she didn’t have time.  The last thing she did was pull together a simple dessert.  Her grandma’s panna cotta was a simple dessert that she was just putting together when she heard the key in the door.

George walked in with a bouquet of flowers.  “Wow, not only does it smell great you look,” he walked over and, handing the flowers to her, and kissing her so she nearly did a backbend. “Not only are you stunning but obviously you know how to cook.”

“Well, I can’t cook like you but my ex gave me no options even though he hated everything I made.” She turned out of his arms.  “I should put those in water.  I need a vase.”  She started fumbling on the top shelf of a cupboard.

“Sammy, let me get it for you.” George reached up and took it down.  

“I shouldn’t have made dinner.  I know I can’t cook.  What was I…” Tears came to her eyes.

George pulled her close and held her tight.  “You were married to an asshole who needed to make his wife feel like shit so he could feel like more of a man.” George pulled the spoon out of the pot and tasted the sauce, “Oh, man, I knew it would taste as good as it smelled. Are those clams supposed to go in?”

She wiped her eyes, “Yes, I was going to add them when I threw the pasta in. I thought we might like to start with the antipasto.”  

The food was actually amazing.  George ate every bite and when she said there was dessert he groaned. “I am going to have to wait awhile before I can even think about dessert. You’ve been holding out on me.”

Sam blushed, “Well, I did start with what I do the best,” she said quietly.

“Stop doing that,” George pulled her close. “How can a woman who is so amazingly confident at her job, feel so inadequate in her own kitchen? If I ever meet your ex it won’t be pretty.” He stood and helped clean up the counter before leading Sam to the sofa. Once he sat he pulled her onto his lap. His hand found its way between her legs and up under her skirt.  To his surprise she wasn’t wearing anything under it and as his fingers brushed her clit she brought her mouth to his and soon his zipper was open and she lowered herself down onto him but she didn’t move.  She just leaned against him as his arms went around her.

“George, I’m really trying.  I’m trying to forget him. I try not to go into that place.”

“Well, anytime you need reminding, just call me.  I don’t need to hear this back but I love you, Samantha Giovanni and I hope some day, you’ll feel the same.  Right now all I need is for you to know you are perfect the way you are.”  She now began to move slowly up and down until her ex was a distant memory.

Gus arrived at Trenton’s house and found all the lights were out in the house but he could see the flicker of candlelight in the windows. Before he knocked the door opened and Trenton took his hand, gently pulling him into the house.  The kiss was slow and seductive and before Gus could realize it his shirt was off and Trenton was leading him out to the back of the house. “Pen, I….”

Trenton kissed him again.  They were out on the porch where Trent had dinner waiting. “I hope you don’t mind but I made a cold dinner so in case we wanted to…”  Gus started pushing Trent backward until they were at the bed. Gus reached out and began to undress Trent and soon they were lying down and, slowly and deliberately, they brought each other to the peak and then slipped back down until they were again on the verge.  Eventually, they lay with their heads on the opposite ends and slowly they both made each other cum at the same time.

Gus flipped around so he could kiss Trent and then just hold on to him.  “I have missed you, Pen.  I have missed the sex but much more, I have just missed being with my best friend.”

“God, Gus, I love you and I have missed you so much.” Trent got up and brought the food over to the bed.  For the next two hours they talked and ate and talked and kissed and then slowly they made love and Trent held onto Gus, still inside him, as they fell into a deep sleep.

Danny heard the phone ring in the middle of the night and knew it couldn't be good.  He reached over to the other half of the bed and found it empty.  Elliott hadn't made it home.  He looked at the screen and as he expected it was him. "Hey, El, you still at the hospital?"

 "Danny, bring Emma to the hospital now.  It's time for Connie to say goodbye."

"Are you sure...."

"I hate it but she's asking to see her and I can't deny her that last wish."

"On my way."

Thirty minutes later Danny lifted the still sleeping Emma out of her carseat and carried her into the hospital.  He nodded at the nurse as he walked past him with the little girl held against his chest. He walked into the hospital room and found Elliott holding Connie's hand.

 ''Connie, Emma's here. Danny brought Emma." 

Elliott kissed Danny and gently took Emma from his arms and laid her next to her mommy.  She didn't wake but snuggled up to her as she slept.

"Thank you," it was more just mouthing the words but she brought her dry, cracked lips to Emma's soft hair. "Smells so good."  She said as she took as deep a breath as she could. She laid silently for a few minutes and then pointed to water so Elliott helped her take a sip.  She then took a breath.  This time her voice was a bit stronger, "You were right.  I knew you were but I didn't know how I could leave her." Emma smiled in her sleep at the sound of her mama's voice and snuggled closer. "But now I know I can go.  She has a family.  Please, tell her I loved her more than anything in this world."

She took one more breath and kissed her daughter before she was gone.  

Elliott gently lifted his new daughter into his arms and Danny walked over, putting his arms around both of them. "I'm glad she didn't wake up.  I don't want this to be the last memory she has of her if she would remember it at all." Elliott said softly as he kissed Emma's cheek.  "I'll go tell the nurses she is gone and get the death certificate signed.  Why don't you take her back home.  I will follow you soon." 

"No, El, we'll wait and ride home together. You are exhausted. We can come back into town and get the car tomorrow.  We will have to make some plans anyway."

"Take her down to the Dr. lounge.  I'll find you when I am ready to go."  They hugged before Elliott walked toward the nurse’s station.

An hour later, Emma was back in her crib.  Danny held Elliott in his arms as he cried.  It was never easy losing a patient but he had grown close to the valiant woman.  Danny had, too, but he had spent a lot more time with Emma than her mother.  Tomorrow they would have to make arrangements and in the near future they would go through Connie and Emma’s house and try to decide what a mother would deem important for her child to see and know who she was.  It would be difficult but together they could make it through this.  They could do anything as long as they were together.

The next 10 days flew by.  Ibiza was just what all of them had needed.  John and Tony spent part of the time at the beach and the rest of the time at the villa.  All six of them just disengaged from the rest of the world most of the time.  Brian, Dan, and Tony checked back with their offices a couple times but even that couldn’t stress them out.    As the last days came to a close, a message came through from Danny telling them of Connie’s death.  

All of them decided they would pack up and leave in the morning.  It was only one day earlier than they had planned but everyone understood that Danny and Elliott needed Dan and Marcus right now.  John took a nap while everyone else packed.  They had another pilot lined up in England and then once they got to NYC, John would pilot the rest of the way home. All six men were tanned and relaxed as they flew home.  

After leaving England, John and Tony went to the bedroom to sleep so John would be rested when it was his turn to take over.  Brian and Dan talked business while Marcus and Justin sat on the back sofa and spoke softly.

“Did you get a chance to talk to Danny?” Justin asked as Marcus put his head in Justin’s lap.

“We didn’t have a good connection but I did get a text through.  They know we are on our way home.  

Justin ran his hand through Marcus’ hair.  “I know it is a horrible situation but Danny and Elliott are so amazing for taking in that little girl and they will be so good to her although they will have their hands full, for a while anyway with the new baby almost here.”

“Well, Dan and I have been talking about it and the hospital have offered Elliott an amazing job and Danny is planning on staying home for a while so, if they take us up on our offer, they are going to move in with us for the time being.  I want to help as much as I can.”

Justin bent over and kissed his cheek, “If we can help in any way…”

“If they move in with us they will have a village to help.  I know they will have regrets leaving their place and their clinic but they have had a good offer on it and Tammy and Marissa are up in the air with what they will be doing. I think the time is right.”

“So, Dan, how does it feel becoming a grandpa?”

“You should know.  Your oldest will be 16 in a month or so.”

“You’ll soon learn how great it is. You know how wonderful it was holding Hannah but when you realize the child you raised is now raising one of their own…. I don’t have a clue how my kids became such good parents.  No, that’s not true,” Brian looked back at Justin.  “We both hit the jackpot when it comes to love.”

“You aren’t going to get any argument from me. Look at them.  They are just….” Dan stopped as Justin and Marcus stretched out side by side on the sofa and tried to nap.

Brian put an arm around Dan and they decided to try to sleep, too.

 

Chapter 16

“Damn,” Sam said under her breath as she got out of bed and rushed to the bathroom.  Her IUD must have slipped out of place or something. She never got a period because of it.  The fact she was bleeding now could only mean her IUD slipped out at some point and she hadn’t noticed. “Damn!” 

“Hey, Sam, is something wrong? I noticed well…”  he stood at the door but tried to give her a little privacy.

That I need to wash the sheets? Ya,”

“You Ok? I mean I know it is normal but you have never…”

“I’m fine.  I just need to make an appointment with my gyno soon.”

“Well, you go ahead and shower.  I’ll put the sheets in the washer.”

Sam got in the shower and as she washed her hair she thought about George.  Her Ex would have made this her fault and stood over her as she stripped the bed and started the wash.  George was too good to be true. The more time she spent with him, the more time she wanted to spend with him.  She had never met a man so genuine in her life.

By the time Sam was dressed and came out to the kitchen, George had made eggs, sausage and had cornbread coming out of the oven.  Sam encircled his waist from behind.  “You are going to make me fat.” she said as she stepped on her tiptoes  to bite his earlobe. 

“That would just be more of you to love but I know how hard you work.  You need a good breakfast. Sit down. No, wait.”  He turned around and pulled her close and claimed her mouth.  When they separated he said, “Now you can sit down.”  

They talked about their day’s plans and as Sam stood up she wrapped her arms around his neck, “George, I know you have your own place but I wouldn’t mind if you decided to wake up here every morning.”

“Sam Giovanni, are you asking me to move in with you?”

“Well, yes, yes I am.  I know you work some nights and maybe you would rather not have everything here but if you would like to ….I would like you here.”

“You can’t know how much I would like that.  I love you.  I want to be with you as much as I can but I didn’t want to push you.”

“Well, I better get my lunch packed so…”

George got up and pulled a cooler out of the pantry and quickly filled it, topping it with an ice pack. “I hope you are alright with leftovers.  I had a bunch I brought from school yesterday.”

“What would I do without you?”

“Eat poorly and get more sleep.”

“And be extremely lonely,”  they kissed once more before she was off to work.

Dan and Marcus went straight from the airport to a comfortable house in town.  Danny had given them the address to Connie’s house and when they pulled up Danny came out to meet them.  “It is so good to see you both.”  He hugged Dan and then Marcus.  He held onto him a little longer than normal.

“How are you, Danny? Are you and Elliott adjusting?  How is Emma?”  Marcus rambled.

“She is so confused.  She cries for her mommy every night and how do we explain to her that in a couple days her mom is going to be in an urn on a shelf.”

“Emma needs love and El and you have lots of that to give her.”  Dan said as he directed them both to the house.  Elliott was packing up Emma’s toys and she was ‘helping’.  She pulled one out for every two he put in.

“Hey, Emma, I want you to meet someone.” The little girl smiled up at the men and Danny picked her up. These are you grandpas.

“Papa,” she reached for Marcus who took the little girl in his arms.

“She is adorable.  You had sent pictures but they didn’t do her justice.” Marcus and Danny walked out of the nursery to look at the rest of the house.

“What can we do to help?” Dan asked Elliott.

“Just being here will help.  We need to pack up this house and have Marcus sell it.  Whatever we make from selling the house will go into a college fund for her.”

“Elliott, you know money is not an issue. If you want to hire someone to do this for you, I can make a call and…”

“Thanks, Dan, I am sure we will take you up on that but we want to look through it first.  We promised Connie that we would tell her about her mom.  I want to go through Connie’s room to collect her jewelry and anything else that looks like it might have a history.”

“I know Marcus has you moving in with us.  Elliott is that what you want?”

“Dan, it isn’t ideal but with two little ones and I’ve, we’ve decided I should take the job here at the hospital. It is a great opportunity and Danny can take a couple years off to be home with the kids and...Marissa’s been offered a great job and they are talking about moving to the East coast but at the same time we have had a couple that wants to take over the clinic.  It is just showing us this is the right thing to do.   And although it might be crowded, if you’re willing, I think we will move in for a while.”

“You are welcome as long as you want to stay.  And if you want to find a place close, we can help you with that too.” Dan looked at Elliott and saw how overwhelmed  his son in law was. He took the young doctor in his arms and held him.  “Our top priorities are that little girl and the baby on the way.  This will work out, I promise.” 

“Thanks, Dan. I didn’t realize how much this had shaken me.”

“Well, Marcus and I have to go pick up Hannah from day camp and I am sure you aren’t ready to move tonight but tomorrow, after we have all gotten some sleep, we’ll talk and figure out the best way to make this move happen.”

Brian and Justin had gone straight to the vineyard and Brinn’s house.  “Wow, they have grown so much already!”  Justin said as he took Zander in his arms.  

Brian picked up Juss and Tally, who was playing there, “And how are you, my Princesses?”

“Who said you and Papa could be gone so long?” Juss asked him.

“I didn’t realize we needed your permission, Miss Thing!”

Brian and Justin looked at each other and started laughing.

“You’re right, she is just like her mother.” Justin smiled.

“I’m like Mama? Mama’s pretty.”

“Yes she is, sweetheart.”  

Brian and Justin played with their grandchildren for about an hour and then they went home.  “The trip was great, but it is good to be home.  I don’t like being gone that long anymore, even if we are together,” Brian said as he pulled Justin into his arms.  

“This really has become home, hasn’t it?”

“I used to say anywhere you were, was home but now, I have to admit, it has to include where our kids are,” Brian said as he yawned. “I hate to admit it but I need to get some sleep. Jet lag is kicking my butt.”

“Well, I could use some sleep myself,” Justin said as they stripped to their briefs and got in their bed.  “I hope Danny and Elliott are alright.”

“We’ll talk to Dan and Marcus tomorrow and see if there is anything we can do for them but for now,” Justin slid in next to Brian and pulled his arm over him as they spooned.  “Goodnight, Bri.”

“Goodnight, Sunshine.” 

Danny woke and reached for Emma.  She was not between them. As he looked beyond Elliott and then behind himself he felt an arm come around him.  “I carried her to her room a couple hours ago.” Danny moved into El.  “Do you think she is alright?”

“I am sure of it,” Elliott’s hand moved into Danny’s shorts and very quickly Danny tugged them off.  Elliott’s mouth began moving down Danny’s slim frame.  He took time to touch and taste, dragging his tongue down lower and lower until Danny was begging him to do more.  He took Danny deep into his throat and Danny sighed.

“Oh, god, El…” Danny said as Elliott brought him over the edge.  

Elliott pulled him close as his breathing returned to normal.  Danny then reached for Elliott’s erection but El linked his fingers with him.  “Danny, in a minute, trust me I want that.  But we need to talk a minute.   I think we do need to move in with your family for a while but I can’t see us there too long.  I love them but we need our own place for our own family.  Maybe we could build a place on a corner of their property.”

“Oh, Elliott, that sounds perfect.  Do you remember that house I pointed out to you once?”

“Oh, ya, it is a mess if I remember right but the location is great.”

“I think we should look at it.  Some of those old houses are really amazing inside.  Think about this house.  It is old but full of character.”

“We’ll look at it in the next couple days.  Do you think Gus or his crew could fix it up for us?”

“We can talk to him as soon as we’ve looked at it. Now,” he wiggled his hand out of Elliott’s and moved it lower as Danny began to stroke him but, rather than moving down to take it in his mouth, Danny got on his hands and knees and Elliott positioned himself behind him, entering him as slowly as his will power would let him.

They had barely collapsed on the bed when they heard a tearful voice. “Coming, Emma, Daddy will be right there,” Danny said as he grabbed a pair of briefs.

“Whoa, slow down.  One more kiss.  She knows we are on our way.” Elliott kissed him once more, pulling him close.  “We need to take time for us first so we can take care of her and her brother or sister when they arrive.  I love you, Danny Reed James.”

“I love you so much, El.  And I know this isn’t what we planned but …”

“Go get our little girl.  She’s calling for you.”  He kissed him once more and watched his brief covered ass walk out.

Later that day, they arrived at the funeral home.  They really weren’t having a service but they wanted to spend a few minutes with Connie before she was cremated.  They agreed the casket would stay closed, not thinking it would be good for Emma to see her mama again.  They stood in the little chapel and were surprised when they heard footsteps.  They turned around and found Dan and Marcus along with Brian, Justin, and Brinn standing there.  Brinn  walked over and kissed Elliott and then Danny.  “Hello, beautiful,” Brinn said as she reached for Emma who came willingly.

“Mama?” Emma said as Brinn took her in her arms. 

“I’m afraid not, sweetheart but anytime you need a mama’s touch your daddies know where to find me.”

Both Danny and Elliott spoke  about what a wonderful woman Connie had been and the love she had for her daughter.  Brinn held on to the little girl as Danny and Elliott held on to each other. As they finished their memories they said goodbye once more and then they nodded at the funeral director. They walked out together into the bright sunshine.  Marcus put his arm around Danny, “Do you have to do anything else?”

“No, later this week we will come by and pick up her ashes,” Elliott said, “Dan do you think you can get someone hired to empty out the house anytime after tomorrow? We are going to get the rest of the stuff we want to keep now so the rest can be donated to charity and then the house can be sold.”

“Don’t worry about that.  We will take care of it all,” Marcus said.  

“Oh, and we want to check out that old house on your property.   Of course we will move in with you for the time being but if Gus says the house is worth fixing, we’d like to have it restored and then we would be so close to you and yet have our own space.”

“You can do whatever you want as long as it is safe for you and the children,”  Dan said.  “Would you like us to take Emma home so you can finish cleaning out the house?”

“Thanks, Dad, but we want her with us.”

“Come over for dinner and we can work out some details,” Dan said hugging Danny and putting his hand on Elliott’s shoulder.

“Thanks, Dad, we’ll be there around 6:00.”

The next couple days were a whirlwind.  Tammy and Marissa announced they would be moving to Washington, DC where Marissa was going to be working for a large firm and Tammy was hired to do research out there.  Brian and Justin planned a party for the weekend.  Elliott and Danny sold the practise and their house to the new doctors so they were having their furniture put into storage and would be moving in with Dan and Marcus over the weekend.  

Friday evening, Tammy and Marissa arrived at 6:00 pm.  Brinn and Zach arrived with the kids as did Dan and Marcus and Gus, Shelby, and Tally.  They decided to keep it small for dinner and as the night went on, a few friends were going to stop by.  Shortly after dinner, the twins got fussy so Brinn needed to say goodbye to her old partner.

“Are you sure you don’t want to stay in California?  I mean who’s going to give the kids checkups.  Who’s going to help me when I get too drunk to walk?”

“Oh, Brinn, that isn’t you anymore.  And you have many more friends your own age now.  I know how much you like Nora and I have seen George with Sam.  I am sure you will be close very soon.”

“I know, Tammy, but you were here when I needed you both personally and professionally.  I would have never come up with the medication without you. Zach rarely has problems anymore and it is because of the work you did with me.”

“Well, Brinn, you’ll just have to come to DC with your family to visit.  And I will come back here, too.  Your dad already told me I needed to.”  Brinn and Tammy hugged tightly just as one of the babies started crying loudly.  “Well, I need to go.  I love you, Tammy.”

“I love you, too, Brinn.”  Tammy said as she  watched Brinn take Justice’s and Tally’s hands. 

“Shelby, Tally can sleep at our house.  You two enjoy your evening.”

Friends came and went all evening and as the crowd thinned, Brian found Tammy sitting out by the pool. “So, you’re really just going to up and leave us?  Tammy, you’ve been part of our family for so long. What are we going to do without you?” Brian sat next to her on a lounge chair and wrapped his arms around his friend.  “I don’t think you know how much I needed you when you came into my life.  You helped Brinn so much and I don’t know what I would have done with Justin if you hadn’t been here.  You have always been a shoulder for me to lean on.  Come back often.”

“We will and you and Justin come and visit,” Tammy pressed her mouth against Brian’s and soon he took it much deeper.

“I told you we’d find them doing this somewhere.”  Justin said as he and Marissa walked out.

“Good thing I know you would be ripping her head off if you were worried,” Marissa draped her arm around Justin’s waist.  

“Well, she’s right. Come visit us soon.  There is a lot to see in DC.”

Brian stood and helped Tammy up. He walked over and put his arm around Justin and pulled him close.  “We will see you soon, I promise.”  Brian and Justin walked their guests to the door and said goodbye. 

As they drove off, Brian pulled Justin close.  He didn’t say anything.  Justin moved his mouth to Brian’s ear, “I know you’ll miss her.”

“More than I realized.  I had Lindsay for years and when Tammy showed up, I had that same feeling with her.”

“Maybe I will be enough for you now,” Justin said softly as he brushed his lips against Brian’s.

“Oh, Sunshine, It’s not that you’re not enough.  It’s that I sometimes feel like too much and you shouldn’t have to put up with all my shit.”

“I have been putting up with your shit for 35 years.  I think by now I know what to do with the excess.”

“Let’s go to bed.  The cleaners are coming in tomorrow.  They can take care of all of this,” Brian propelled Justin toward the  bedroom but to Justin’s surprise, when he started kissing Brian and as he ran his hand down his spine to rest on his ass, Brian rolled over letting Justin know he wasn’t in the mood.  

“Good night, Sunshine.”

As they laid in bed together, Justin knew he was being silly but it was true, Brian always had a female in his life.  There was Lindz and of course Sylvia for years at work.  When Tammy came into their life, Brian just seemed to always need someone else.  He drifted off knowing he was a little drunk but wondering if he would ever be enough.

When Brian woke up in the morning, he turned to hold on to Justin and he wasn’t there.  He heard water splashing and glanced out to see Justin swimming laps.  He stood and walked out to the pool deck and straight into the pool on an intersecting path to Justin.  He stopped directly in his path and when Justin saw him, he moved around him.  He knew it wouldn’t work but he just wanted to be alone right now, no matter how stupid his feelings were.

Brian grabbed his ankle, stopping him in his path.  Justin didn’t struggle.  He dropped his free foot to the bottom of the pool and Brian let go of the other one. Brian reached out and took Justin’s wrist and pulled him close. “Sunshine, are you trying to avoid me?”

“Can’t you just let me pout for a while? Of course you can’t.  Brian Kinney always needs to be in charge.”

“Sunshine, come on.  You can’t really believe that you aren’t my world.  I would not be alive without you.  You keep me breathing.  You keep my heart beating.”

“Last night you didn’t seem to need breath or a heart beat,” Justin snapped.

“Justin, you are being silly. One of my best friends is moving across the country.”

“And you could fly out and visit her weekly if you chose to.”

“Sunshine, are you going to make me say it? Are you going to make me go all  psychological? Are they the mother I always wanted?  Are they just a comfortable adult woman to spend time with?  I don’t know, Justin. What I do know is I will miss her a lot but I would die without you.”   Brian pulled him close and kissed him as he ground his pelvis against Justin’s.  “What do you want me to do? What do you want me to say?”

“Say you love me.”

“Justin Taylor Kinney, I love you more than life itself.”  Brian looked at him, “Are we good?”

“Now show me you love me.”  Brian started dropping to his knees but then looked into Justin’s eyes and instead wrapped his arms around him and pulled him close.  He slowly brought his mouth to Sunshine’s and kissed him with so much feeling , Justin wrapped a leg around him.  Brian pulled his other leg up and walked them to the deeper water. It was several minutes before their lips separated but Justin still didn’t let go of him.

“I’m sorry, I always push you. I know you love me.  It was just last night, when we got in bed, you just turned your back to me.”

“Sunshine, I love you more today than I did yesterday but, I hate to admit it.  I’m not a kid anymore. I can’t always rise to the occasion like I used to.” Brian couldn’t look him in the eye.

“Hell, that isn’t everything.  Hold me.  Kiss me.  Touch me the way only you know how.”  He looked downward.  “It doesn’t seem like you are having any problems right now. Love me.” He turned and draped his body over the edge of the pool and as Brian entered him, pulling him close.

Brian brought his mouth to Justin’s  ear, “I can’t do life without you, my love.  You will always be my one and only.” And as they both climaxed they let the water lift them as they floated together hand in hand.

“Are you sure this place is safe to walk in?” Elliott asked as they looked at the steps to the old house located just a couple hundred feet from Dan and Marcus’ house. 

“Brinn and I used to explore it once in a while but at the time I didn’t think of the architecture.  Gus assures me, although there are a lot of rough spots the structure itself is very stable.  We just need to be careful where we walk.  He was so excited about it he’s going to  renovate whether we live there or not.  He said it would be a great B & B whether or not we live here.  It is huge.” Danny finally took a breath.

“Are you interested in running a B & B?”

“I’m not sure but it's a thought.”

“Let’s look at it and then we can talk.”

As they walked, Danny pointed at all the features he could see and El wasn’t sold until they walked into the back bedroom.and he saw the stunning view.  “Wow!”

“Can you picture a private deck with a spa tub. How relaxing would that be?”

“Ok, Ok! Your dads are on board?”

“Of course.  For now we will have it restored and if in a couple years we want a B & B fine.  If we want to move, my dads will open and B & B here.”

“How soon can Gus get started?”  They heard footsteps and turned around.

“Is now quick enough?” Gus stood there with plans in his hand.  “I want to keep the character but obviously upgrade everything and maybe open up a few walls to make rooms larger.  There are ten possible bedrooms upstairs and I am thinking six is enough.  My guess is you will use one as an office.  Down here I am thinking, at some point you could make suites if you decide on a B & B.”

“I don’t see us wanting that anytime soon but I can see the beauty of this house and I think it is a perfect place for us to raise our family.”

“Let’s focu on your living area and maybe you’d like the downstairs ….”

Elliott raised his hands, “I’m in.  Let’s see the plans.”

“Can we do that at Dad’s office? He has Emma there and it’s time for us to get back to her.” Dan said.

“Of course, I’d like to meet your little girl.  You do know how busy but how much fun you are going to have.  You are us 15 years ago.  Taylor and Gage are a year apart.  You have a little more space between them.” 

The three men approached Dan’s office but Gus stopped them and pointed into the building.  Dan sat on the floor holding a dolly while Emma patted his arm.

“And to think he used to scare me,” Gus laughed as he opened the door.

“Look who’s here, Emma, your daddies.”

Emma took her ‘baby’ from Dan and toddled over to Danny, raising her arms to be picked up.

“She is beautiful,” Gus touched her cheek but she shrank away.  “I’m sorry, sweetheart.  Of course a strange man shouldn’t touch you.”  Emma looked over at him and as she held onto Danny, she gave Gus a little smile.

The next hour they poured over the plans.  Dan looked over their shoulder and gave a couple suggestions as they talked. By the time Gus left he was on the phone calling for lumber.

Sam got a call that her gynecologist had a cancelation so she could come in at the end of the day to replace her IUD. An hour later Sam walked out of the office with a smile on her face.   How long had she lived here? Less than three months. Who knew a life could change that fast. George wasn’t going to be in until late tonight so when she got home she heated up some of the leftovers that were in the refrigerator.  This is the one time she wished she had taken time to make a few female friends.  Maybe she would go down and listen to some music for a while.  That sounded like a good idea.  As she walked into the wine bar she saw Brinn and Zach.  She had only met them in passing a couple times but as soon as they saw her they waved her over.  She ordered a soda and sat down at the table with them.

“Sam, where’s George tonight?”

“Working, of course. No, I shouldn’t say that.  I get to see him a lot.” Sam smiled sheepishly.

“I’ll be back in a bit,” Zach said, standing up.  “I’m going to go talk to Matty.”

“Matty’s here?” Sam reacted a little too quickly.

“Have you met my brother?” Brinn asked.

“Not officially.  One time he was in the hall at the main office with his dad and we were introduced in passing.”

“Let me guess. You have heard about George and Matty in their younger days.”

“Um, ya. I have to say that was a first for a boyfriend to admit.”

“You really like him, don’t you.”

“I do. He is everything I dreamed of ….” 

Brinn looked at her, “I could be way off but I think you have something on your mind.”

“I do. That’s why I came down here to distract myself but it isn’t working.”

“You know if you ever need to talk….I know, let’s have a girls day….well couple hours.  I will talk to Nora and the three of us will have a spa afternoon.  Maybe Shelby can come too.”

“That would be great!” 

“Are you sure there isn’t something bothering you?”

“Brinn, I know we are almost strangers but I …… I better go back up.  George will be here soon.”

“Keep Saturday afternoon open.  I’ll call you,” Brinn said.

Zach came back to the table as Sam walked away, “She looked like she had something on her mind.”

“She definitely did but she didn’t share what it is.  Hope you don’t have plans Saturday.  I am going to set up a girls’ spa day and I promise by the end of the afternoon, I’ll know what she’s hiding.”

Brinn was true to her word and Saturday the four women ascended on the spa.  Zach invited the men to his place with the kids so they had four men with five children. Those were good odds especially since Juss and Tally were quite self sufficient with supervision.   George was always happy when he could spend some time with Juss.  Though he was always very careful around her, especially since the day she got hurt and he made the Daddy comment.  He could never have that happen again.  At the last minute Zach invited Danny and Elliott with Emma, too.   They had to be in a bit of a head spin right now.  They moved in with Dan and Marcus.  Elliott switched jobs.  Danny was staying home with Emma and in about 2 months they would have another baby.  They turned on a soccer game and they just all chilled.  They all chipped in taking turns holding the twins.  Leo and Emma enjoyed playing together although Emma did not move far from Danny or Elliott’s side. 

Zach looked over at Danny and El, “So are you two surviving all the changes?”

“We are,” El said as he put an arm around Danny. “Gus, tell them about the house? It’s going to be amazing.”

Gus agreed and told them all the details about the recycled wood he was using for the flooring and  how he was going to remove certain walls to open up the space.

“Does your boyfriend understand you when you talk about all that stuff? George joked.

“Actually, since I did his house, he does understand most of it.  But I promise you, when we are together we aren’t talking construction.  A good hammering maybe….”

All the guys groaned at that one. “I don’t know how you do it, Gus.  A wife and a boyfriend?”  Matty commented. “I mean, I had a boyfriend or two but Nora made it clear when I married I made the decision.  And I made the right one.  I know I couldn’t live without her and she is all I need. So George, what about your new babe?”

“He better treat her good or he has to answer to me!” Gus chimed in.  She is the best thing that happened to Kinney Construction.”

“You don’t have to worry about that, Gus.  I plan to do my best to make that woman my wife.” George said confidently.

“Wow, you know what already?”  Danny asked.

Matty started laughing, “I married Nora in less than 48 hours of meeting her.  Smartest thing I ever did.”

“Well, Sam says marriage is out of the question but I don’t need a license if I have her.”

“A woman that doesn’t want to get married?”  Zach commented.

“Ya, she had a bad experience and said she won’t do it again.”

Gus looked over at George, “I figured she did but that’s none of my business.  And, Geo, just so you know, I don’t think she could find a better guy.”

“Thanks, Gus, that means a lot to me.  I promise to treat her well.”

“Daddy, can we have a snack?” Juss asked Zach and the attention went to the children.

“So, Sam, what should we know about you, besides you are kick ass on the worksite, according to Gus.” Brinn commented as she adjusted the massage chair.  The four women sat in chairs in a row as they got pedicures.

“I am happier than I have been in all of my adult life.  Gus is the ideal boss and I love my job.  I have an amazing apartment with all the wine….well, there is a never ending supply of wine.  I hope to make this my home.  I am thinking about building a house.  No matter how great the apartment is, I have always wanted my own house.    I grew up moving from one place to another.  I want my place.”

“Like just you or you and George?” Nora asked.  “Do you think you’ll get married?  Look at me, asking you questions like that already.  Matty and I got married in two days so obviously  I don’t believe in a long dating process.”

“Well, I don’t believe in marriage so, yes, I hope George will move in with me, but there will be no wedding.”

“As long as you’re happy,” Shelby commented.”Everybody has to live their life the way they need to.  I never dreamt I would share my husband with someone but if I want Gus happy, it is what he needs. He doesn’t love me less.”

Sam laughed, “I so needed a day like this.  In my job I am with a lot more men than women and I forgot how much I need women friends.”

“Well, I think you fit in just fine,” Brinn smiled.  “I have a special spot in my heart for George.  I am so glad you and him have hooked up. This is a small community.  I’m sure you know about George and my history.”

“You’re right.  He actually mentioned it the day she hurt herself at the park.”

“You were the hero that day.  Justice still talks about the pretty lady with the bandaid.” 

“Well, I hope I have the chance to get to know her a little better.  I can tell she is a very intelligent little girl. And obviously has very good taste,“ they all laughed at that.          

By the time they had their toes and hands done the four women were all old friends. As the women hugged and went their own way Brinn hugged Sam and said, “If you ever need to talk, I promise I can keep things to myself.  I get the feeling there is something on your mind.”

“Thanks, Brinn.  I have to work a couple things out in my own head and then I promise, if I need to talk about it, I will call you.  You are all so kind to me.”

“I know a lot of people just see our money but we really are a lot more than that.”

“Brinn, I have no doubt about that. I was blown away when I met your dads and how nice they were.”

“You would never know they both earned their way.  Daddy was raised in a comfortable home but Dad had nothing. They raised us to respect everyone and work hard to help others.”

“From what I can see, they have done an amazing job.” Sam said as Brinn kissed her cheek and rushed off to her car.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                

Brinn turned around and called back, “I’ll send Geo over. If I were you, I would make love to that man all night long.”  She got in her car and drove away.

Samantha felt lighter than she had in years.  Before going to the apartment, she stopped at a lot she’d been looking at.  It would be so perfect for the house she wanted to build.  The brook running through the back was a deterrent to most people but she wanted it.  She wanted her home to be part of nature.  She wanted the water to flow through the house and leave some of the other natural elements where they were.  It would back up to a hill. She knew this would make it much more difficult but it was worth it to her.  She had spent far too much time in cramped little apartments with her parents.  And after her mother’s death, the apartments got smaller and more rundown.  Her dad loved her but he couldn’t hold it together without her mom. As soon as she graduated from high school she left so he didn’t have to worry about her.   She knew now that’s why she got married so young.  She hadn’t been aware of it at the time but she now realized she wanted to play house, to have a real home.

When she arrived home she had planned to make dinner but she sat to do a couple sketches and when George arrived two hours later, she had several pages spread out on the counter.  She was so in her own thoughts she didn’t hear George come in.  He walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist.  She nearly jumped out of her skin.

“I’m sorry, Sam.  I didn’t realize you didn’t hear me.  What is all this?”  He picked up one of the pages. “House plans?”

“Well, I am no architect but I have taken some drafting and I hope Gus will draw up the plans for me.  George, will you live with me in my house, our house?”

“I can’t imagine being happy any other place.” He picked up a couple more pages.  “So can you explain all this? This looks like there is water running through the house.”

“You would be right,” she pointed out several  other features and then she showed him the bedrooms she had drawn.  I figured we would have four bedrooms.” She pulled out one page and he could see it was a large room looking out to what was a small flat area that would make a perfect garden. The hill behind would make it private.  

“I can almost feel how restful it will be,” George said as he kissed Sam.

“Of course the kitchen will be whatever you want it to be, although we may have to start with some cheaper appliances and upgrade as I can afford it.”

“Sam, if I am going to live here, the I has to be we.”

“George, I hope you understand that I need this house to be in my name.  I need to own it.”

“I think I understand that, Sam, and I will just be glad if I can live there with you. Now show me the last one.”

Sam laid the last picture in front of him.  It was obviously a picture of a nursery.  “I know we haven’t talked about kids but I know you like them and I hope you want one or two with me.”

“Oh, Sam, I’d have a dozen with you if you wanted that many but two or maybe three...” he paused. “That sounds perfect to me.” He turned her around and kissed her.  “I love you, Samantha.

“Take me to bed, George.”

“I wasn’t sure you would want to.  I mean with that time of the month,” George flushed a little bit.

“You are so cute.  You have tasted every inch of my body but you blush over a period.”

“Well….”

“It really wasn’t a period.  It was related to the loss of the IUD and I assure you, there is nothing I would rather do right now then to taste you from head to toe.”

Danny and Elliott arrived home with Emma and before they knew what was happening, Emma was scooped out of their arms by Hannah.  “You were gone with her long enough.  I am going to play with her until dinner and don’t come bother us.  I got her.”

“Even if she has a dirty diaper?”  Danny teased his little sister.

“I have changed one before.  I am old enough to do that, you know.”  And with that, Hannah disappeared down the hall to the nursery.

“Well, can you think of something that could keep us busy for a couple hours?”  Elliott asked as he slid his hand over Danny’s crotch.

“Oh, I am sure we can think of something.  I know this setup might not be ideal but there are a few benefits.” Danny took Elliott’s hand and led him toward their bedroom.

Nora made dinner for her small family.  Matty played with Leo while she worked on the meal.  “So, Matteo, what does George say about Sam?”

“Woman, I wondered how long it would take you to ask me that.  Leo and I had a bet going that you would wait until after the meal but he won.  You couldn’t wait that long,” He walked up behind her with Leo in his arms and kissed her cheek.

“Mamamama,” Leo leaned in and gave her a sloppy kiss. Nora lifted him out of Matty’s arms and kissed her son. 

“I think your daddy is avoiding my question.’

“George is in love.  She’s not going to hurt him, is she?”  Matty said a little protective of his friend.

“No, I don’t think so.  I think she is genuinely in love with him although she says marriage is out of the question. She obviously has a history there and I get the feeling she may have a couple secrets but that doesn’t mean she hasn’t already told him.  She was very open and sweet but there was something a little guarded about her.  But I have to remember our circle of friends is big and open and a little daunting sometimes.”

“I’m glad to hear that because I don’t think he could take a broken heart.  I might have to show him a good time once again.”  He rubbed his cock against her ass and even through the fabric she felt him respond.

“You do know you are lucky I know you are joking, right?” Nora turned to face him and handed Leo back.  “I think your son needs a change and I….” She kissed Matteo, “will finish dinner.”

Brinn put Braden in bed next to Zander and got into bed with Zach.  “I really did feel like a milk cow sometimes,” she said as she laid her head on his chest.  “How was George today? I mean, did you talk about Sam?”

“Of course we did. Men gossip as much as women.”

“And?”

“George is in love.  I mean he never acted like this about Vicky.  I think this is the real thing.”

“I agree with that. Sam is perfect for him and I can see them married with a couple kids.”

“Well, I’m not sure about the married part but as a couple with kids, yes.”

“No marriage?”

“She obviously has a history and marriage is out, at least at the moment.

“Well, it’s not for everyone but I can’t imagine not being married to you.” Zach started kissing her but a yawn escaped Brinn’s mouth.  He pulled her close, “Good night, Lulu.”

“Zach, are you sure? I mean if you really want to….”

“We have the rest of our lives to make love.  Right now you need to sleep.”

“I love you, Chase, and I love our kids and someday,” she yawned again, “Someday I will get caught up on sleep and then you and I….”

“I am thinking you and I need to divy up the kids for a night and get away.”

“Don’t tease me, Zachary Chase! A night away without kids?”

“Yes,  Geo and Sam would take Juss and your dads could take one of the boys and, I don’t know, maybe Gus and Shel would take the other one.”

“You know, I like that idea.  We will definitely work on that for maybe next weekend but right now,” Brinn kissed Zach once more and she closed his eyes.

Gus and Shelby lay in bed, still catching their breath from lovemaking.  “So are we going to have a big party for the kids over the Fourth?”  Gus aske Shelby.

“Well, it is Taylor’s 16th so I feel like we should do something special but Gage isn’t interested in that kind of party so now I don’t know if we should throw a separate party for his friends and him.”

“I’ll try to ask him tomorrow. I told him we could ride four wheelers for a while.  He usually will talk when we are out doing something fun. I’ll see what he would like,” Gus commented.

“Are you going to Trenton’s tomorrow night?”

“I’m not sure, Shelly.  He is finishing his book and if he isn’t far enough he said he wasn’t going to do anything until it was finished.”

“Well, I will hope for your sake, he gets his story done.  I know you have missed him the last several months.”

“Ya, I saw him more than ever while you were recovering but we ….”  Gus pulled her closer.

“You care about him, I understand that.  Soon you should be able to catch up on times missed.”

“Shelby, I love you!”

 

“I know you do, Gus.  That’s why it’s OK to spend time with Trenton.  I know when you come back to me, you are all mine.”

Chapter 17

“Well are we ready for the day?” Shelby asked Gus as she pulled on a sundress.  

“I’m not sure.  Our baby girl is 16 and she is having a pool party with boys.  I’m not foolish enough to think she has never had a crush on a boy and I know she has had a few group dates but I can’t imagine….”

“If I think about what I did by that age.”

“Shel, stop right there!  I can’t get that picture in my mind or I will hurt someone.”

“So, tomorrow Gage wants a men’s day?”

“Well, he wants a day out with dad and a special friend and considering the turmoil we went through earlier, I couldn’t be happier. And, Shel, Trent and I are going to be ourselves.  We are not, not going to kiss because he is there.  He is 15 and he can deal with it.”

“I agree, and I know the two of you will handle the situation however it needs to be done.” Shelby walked over to Gus and put his arms around her,  “And as for today, remember our girl has been raised well. And it might be time for her to experience a bit.”  She kissed him.  “We are very lucky.  All our kids are bright and sensitive and they know how to decide what they want in life.”

“That is all on you, Shelly.  They would be a mess if it was up to me.”

“Gussy, you showed them love and what’s important in life.  They know how important family is and finding the right person or people to have that family with.”  Their lips met just as the door flew open.

“Mom,  what swimsuit should I wear under my dress.  I can’t decide.”  Taylor blurted out as she walked in.

“I think that one you wore for swim team.  You know the one piece with the high neckline.”  Gus gave Shelby one more quick kiss and walked over to his daughter and kissed her cheek.

“Daddy, I am not wearing that swimsuit.  Mom, which one?”  Taylor held up three different bikinis. 

“Well, Tay, do you plan to really swim or just splash around a bit and look beautiful.”

“I didn’t think about that.” She paused a minute, “I don’t think I will swim much.  I mean I am the hostess so I want to spend time with everyone.”

“Alright, then I would pick the rose color one because it will look great with your dress.  If you had planned to really swim or play in the water, that one would never stay in place.”

“Shel, are you sure she should wear that one? There doesn’t seem to be much material.  I remember that one and….”

“Gus, our daughter looks lovely in it and you and I are going to be around if she needs anything.”

“Oh, Daddy,” Taylor kissed Gus on the cheek. “I am not going to let any boy do anything I don’t want them to do.”

“And what do you want them to do?”  Gus put his arm around her waist.

“Daddy, I am 16 today and yes, there is a boy I like, and I really hope he will kiss me today.  That would be my first real kiss.  Please, Daddy, I know I’m not ready for anything serious, but a kiss….”

“Oh, baby, of course I trust you and I promise to behave.”

“I love you, Daddy.  I have the best parents in the world.” With that Taylor ran back out the door to get ready.

By 3:00 pm the pool deck was filled with 16 teenagers.  There was music and snacks and a cooler full of sodas and water. Shelby and Gus stayed visible but stayed out of the way. Gus walked up behind Gage at one point and put his hand on Gage’s bare shoulder, “So which one is she?”

“What?” Gage responded innocently.

“Or is it a he?”

“I don’t have one but there are a couple that are really cute. And, boy, do they know how to wear a swimsuit.”

“Yes, not that I am looking at 16 year olds like that.  I know we haven’t talked about it much but Pen tells me you aren’t into guys, at least not very much.”

“There are some older guys maybe I see like that but not guys my age.”  

Gus didn’t want to make him uncomfortable.  You ready to head to Trent’s place tonight?”  They had loaded the vehicles onto a trailer earlier so they were going to head over there as soon as the party here was over.  That way they could have a guys’ night before the day of fun.  Gus had a feeling Gage was curious and he understood that.  He remembered wanting to know what his dads did.  Well, maybe tonight they would find a show that let him know, like his dads had done for him.  

Shelby and Gus watched Taylor flutter from one group of friends to another.  “She really is special,” Gus said.

“Yes, she is,” Shelly said as she Tally ran up to them.

“Mommy, can I go swim now? I have my suit on.” She had spent most of the afternoon with her grandfathers and now they had dropped her off.

“Go ask your sister.  It is her party.”

Moments later Taylor had Tallia in her arms and she and her friends were including her in the activities.   And then Gus saw the young man come across the pool and Taylor deliberately separated from her girl friends and with Tally still in her arms she met the boy in the corner of the pool. He watched the young man interact with Tally as well as putting a hand in the middle of Taylor’s bare back.  Gage walked past Gus and Gus called him over. 

“Who is that with your sisters?”

“You don’t know? He’s the sheriff’s son.  His name is Nathan.”

“What’s he like?”

“He’s Ok, Dad.  They’ve kind of been a thing since Valentine’s but at the time Mom was...well…”

“Thanks, son, I know you protect your sister, even if you act like you don’t like each other.”

“Of course I do!  I will always watch out for them.”

“Well, just so you know I am expecting them to kiss tonight and, I guess it is time she has her first kiss.”

“Ok, Dad.  By the way, Mom says it’s time to put meat on the grill.”

Gus stood there one more minute and saw Jenna take Tally from Taylor’s side and then Gus watched Nathan and Taylor move to the deep end of the pool where he watched the young man somewhat awkwardly pull her into his arms.  Her arms went around his neck and then their lips met.  He forgot how special innocence was and he was glad his children had hung onto that as long as they had.  He knew they had to grow up but when they were ready for it.

Shelby knocked on the window and pointed to the grill.  He nodded and walked to the kitchen.  When had he gotten so old. When had his two oldest children become young adults. 

As soon as everyone had eaten, the crowd thinned out and soon the only ones left were Jenna, who was spending the night, and Nathan.  They sat out by the pool while Gage and Gus got ready to leave.  Gus stepped out by the pool and called Taylor over.  She came over to him and threw her arms around his neck.

“Was today what you hoped for?” Gus asked her softly.

“Daddy, it was everything I could want. Thank you. Now you take Gage for his party.  I will see you tomorrow night.”

“He seems like a nice guy,” Gus said.  “Make sure he treats you right.” He kissed his oldest baby on the forehead and went back into the house.  He went upstairs to say goodnight to Tallia and then kissed Shelby.  “You are good with us leaving, aren’t you?”

“Sure, Gage was great today since it is his birthday.  Time for your guy time.  Don’t let him drink too much.”

“Shelby, would I let him drink…”

“If he wants a glass of wine and you are having one let him have one.”

“Shel, I never drink alcohol at Trent’s.  Gage might have a glass of our non alcoholic wine.”

“Let me know when you are on your way home.  If it’s Monday that’s Ok, too.”

“Dad, are you coming?”  Gage called from downstairs.

“Love you, Shelby.  I’ll let you know our plans.”

As Gus and Gage drove toward Trenton’s house.  “Dad, I heard you mention we were watching a movie.  What are we watching?”

“I know you probably have seen some porn before but tonight we are going to watch a beautiful movie that has sex done very authentically. “

“I’m going to watch sex with my dad and his boyfriend?”

“If you don’t want to we don't have to.  I just thought you could ask us questions if you have any.  I know a 15 year old has seen straight porn and you may have seen a guy sitting on a road cone, but that isn’t real sex. I want you to have the chance to see the beauty in it and you can ask Pen and I anything.  I am not trying to make you ‘gay’.  I just want you to be comfortable with what we do. It doesn’t mean you ever have to explore that but if you want to, I want you to know what to expect.”

“Cool!  Not many kids get to watch porn with their dad and his boyfriend.” Gage said as Gus reached over and patted his cheek.

They pulled up to Trenton’s house and Gus nearly ran to the door and into his arms.  Trent pulled him close and kissed him.  Gus’ hand moved down Trent’s back and rested on his ass, pulling him closer. Gage stood there for a moment a bit fascinated at their openness. He had seen his grandpas do it a thousand times but this time it was his dad and the man was someone he fantasized doing that with. 

“Um, guys, do you mind if I go into the house.”  

Trenton straightened up and stepped away from Gus,putting an arm around Gage and kissed his cheek. “Happy birthday, Gage. I’m so glad you wanted  to include me in on your party.”

“Thanks for going along with it.”

Gus had walked into the house and Trent guided Gage in.  “I hope I remembered your favorite snacks.  I tried to get some things to eat while we watch the movie.”

“I think if we start it now, it should be done in time for the fireworks.”   Gus said as he dropped down on one end of the sofa.  Gage went to grab a bowl of popcorn and a soda before dropping on the other end of the sofa. Trenton grabbed a couple bottles of water and sat between Gus and Gage.  Gus pressed play and pressed himself against Trent’s side and Trent slipped an arm around Gage, too, as the movie began.

Gage stared at the screen.  It started out very sweet with a couple young men meeting at a summer camp where they would be counselors.  It depicted a friendship growing and one of the men finally stealing a kiss when they were on a hike on their day off.  During the kissing scene Gus took full advantage and kissed Trenton long and hard as the kissing continued on the screen.

As the movie went on both Gus and Trent were pretty sure Gage was hard and Trent and Gus definitely hard after the kissing and fondling they had been doing.  When the scene was going to start with the actual sex Gus paused it.  “Gage, I am   guessing you want to finish watching the next scene.  It is going to get graphic but it is not just sex for these two. They love each other and it is done with passion and gentleness.”

“Ya, Dad, I want to see it.  I just can’t …..it has to hurt like hell.”

“There is a fine line between pain and pleasure,” Gus said as he started the show again. As the men in the show dropped their clothes and got into a bed, they began exploring each other with their mouths and as one of the men began to rim the other Gage was quite sure he wasn’t going to ever do that. But then Gage saw the pleasure that crossed the face of the man and as his tongue was replaced by a finger and finally he eased his cock into the young man and the bottom’s face showed the moment of pain but then the pleasure washed over his face. As he continued to move and his mouth crushed his partner, his partner wrapped his arms around his neck. As both men climaxed Gus was fairly sure his son did too.

Before anyone could say anything they heard the first explosion of the fireworks.  Without a word they all walked out to the back porch and sat down to watch.  The sound was quiet but the colors were  brilliant.  Gus had sat next to his son and put his arm around him. Gage snuggled against him without even thinking about it.  Trent watched the natural interaction between them and felt his heart melt a little for these two who he loved so much. The fact that Gus had shared his son was the biggest honor someone had ever given him.  They watched the remainder of the fireworks and then Gus kissed Gage’s forehead.

“Do you have any questions about the movie, Gage?”

“Um, I’m not sure.  I still think it looks like it really hurts but they also seemed to really like it.”

“Well, Gage, you never have to do it if you don’t want to but if you ever want to try a toy or something just let me know.”

“I think I am going to go to bed now.  Maybe tomorrow I will have a question or two. Where am I sleeping?”

Trent walked over to the now standing Gage and hugged him before kissing him lightly on the lips.  “You stay in your room.”

Gus kissed him next  and commented, “We might sleep out here, if you are looking for us.  It is a perfect night for fresh air.”  His eyes linked with Trenton’s and Gage saw the look that passed between them.

“Good night.” Gage said as he turned and walked into the house.  Trent and Gus moved closer together as they watched him go up the stairs.

Trenton pulled Gus close and softly said, “Do you know how damn sexy you are when you are with your son?”

“Well, being sexy for my son was never on my agenda but….Damn, Pen, I have wanted you since I walked in here tonight.”  Gus started fumbling with Trenton’s waistband and Trent pulled off Gus’ shirt.  Soon they stood in the moonlight skin to skin and as Trent trailed kisses down Gus’ neck and across his shoulder. Gus’ head dropped back as Trent dipped his head and began to tease one of Gus’ nipples causing Gus to move his hands down his back and pressing Pen’s hips against him. Together they moved over to the bed and laid down.

Gage came down the steps to get a bottle of water and noticed some movement on the porch. He stood in the shadows and saw Trenton and his dad standing naked,  They were pressed against each other tightly and then they moved as one to the bed.  Gage watched as Trenton moved down Gus’ body and although from his position, he couldn’t see his Dad’s cock, he knew Trent had taken it in his mouth.  He watched Gus arch and saw Trenton run his hands across Gus’ body. Gage could see how tender Pen’s touch was and he could see the pleasure it brought both of them. Gage was sure his dad had cum and he pulled Trent up onto the bed.

Gage was fascinated by their exchanges and as Trenton looked into Gus’ eyes, he positioned himself and Trent slowly entered Gus.  As the moonlight shone across Gus’ face Gage saw the moment of pain but then saw the change as Gus went to another place that only he and Trent were invited to.

Gage slipped away, feeling like he was intruding  on something too private.  As he walked up the stairs with his bottle of water, Gage wasn’t sure if he would ever go there but he had an idea why his dad did.  It was obvious that he and Trent had something as special as his dad and mom had.  As he got into bed he closed his eyes and dreamt about Trent.

Gage, Gus, and Trent had an enjoyable day and when Gus and Gage left as the sun went down, Gage gave Trent and his dad some space so they could say good night and as they drove home, Gage said, “He really loves you.”

“Yes, he does. He loves all of you, too.”

“I know but it is different between you two.  Do you love him?”

“I guess I do, but he knows he will always be second to my family.  He knows that and wouldn’t want it any other way.”

“Dad, I don’t think men are for me but I am glad you found Trent.”

“Me, too, Gage.  Me too.”

By the end of July George and Sam had decided the property they had looked at was perfect for them and Sam took out a loan to purchase it.  Gus was very impressed with Sam’s ideas  and was having fun working with her to get them down in the plans.  Most of Gus’ time was working on Danny and Elliott’s house.  There was a long way to go before it would be ready for them to move in but when it was finished it would be stunning.

Sam picked up the flash drive with the final plans in Gus’ office and went home to make a special dinner for George.  She was going to make her manicotti.  George insisted he would bring salad and breadsticks while she would make dessert.  She hummed as she filled the manicotti and then she made a simplified version of tiramisu and then looked at the clock.  She was going to take a bath.  A nice soak in a cool tub sounded amazing.  She added some essential oils and sank into it. Her mind kept wandering to the future.   She couldn’t wait for the building of the house to begin.  Everything in her life was perfect right now. 

Sam took time to do her makeup and hair the way she knew George really liked and then she slipped into a simple cotton sundress that showed off the sun kissed skin from hours and hours on worksites.  She usually didn’t like the ultra femine look but today this fit her mood.  The print dress covered with rosebuds just fit her mood. She had a new life.  She was going to own her own home and she met a man who would do anything for her.  She finally had the family she had wanted her entire life.

George arrived and the moment he saw her he was speechless.  “Samantha, you are stunning.  I mean you are always beautiful but….“ He moved to her and as she pressed her body against him, his heart skipped a beat.  How did he get so lucky?  He thought he had known love before but nothing compared to the feeling he had when he saw this woman.  He kissed her so gently she shivered.  As he pulled away from her he said, “Hello.”

“Hello,” she said softly as she ran her hand through his hair. “The house plans are done. I can’t wait for you to see them.”

“Well, let’s look at them!  I can’t wait to see the final floor plan. “ 

“Let’s eat first. Then while the meal settles we can look at the plan before dessert,” Sam smiled up at him.

“If you keep looking at me like that, we may miss the meal altogether,” George  kissed her again.  “I love you, Sam, and when you look at me like that…” he pulled her close once more but this time she squirmed out of his reach.

“You set the salad out.  I’ll check on the manicotti.”  

“What kind of wine do you want?”  George asked as he walked to the wine fridge.

“I’m not in the mood for wine tonight.  I made some fruit punch. I wanted to be aware of all my senses tonight,” Sam ran her hand over his fly and she felt him react instantly. “Looks like that isn’t going to be a problem.”

The next half hour they just enjoyed their time together.  They ate, they touched, they kissed.  By the time they had finished eating, George wasn’t sure he’d be able to think straight if he couldn’t love her soon but they cleared off the counter and she booted up the computer.  Together they ‘strode’ through their new house. George nearly drooled as he ‘looked’ through the kitchen and then they followed the little stream that ran through a section of the house. The stream was covered with glass so there was no open water within the house.

The tour continued to the master suite.  “George, I can’t believe this is going to be my place.  This bedroom is bigger than most of the apartments I grew up in.  Am I being too extravagant?”

“Oh, Sam, you deserve all of this.  The house is comfortable but not crazy. Let’s look at the rest of the bedrooms.”

“Geo, two of them are just empty rooms but I did finish one.”

“Well, let’s see it,” he said as he moved behind her so he could feel more of her body against his.

Sam moved into the last room and a nursery came in view.  There were bookshelves and a crib along with a rocking chair and changing table. 

“Oh, what a great room,” George looked at Sam.  “We haven’t talked about children much. I am fine with this being your house as long as you let me be part of your life.  I hope children will be…”

Sam took George’s hand and placed it on her stomach.  “I hope you really mean that, Daddy.”

George froze for a second and then brought his mouth to her ear. With emotion flooding his words he said, “That is the best news I have ever heard.  I love you, Samantha Giovanni.  You have made me the happiest man in the world.” She turned in his arms and as he lifted her off the floor, she wrapped her legs around his waist as he walked them to the bedroom.

“Oh, god, El!  Yes, harder.  Oh, I am so close I’m….” Danny tried not to make too much noise as he climaxed as Elliott plunged in three more times before he arched back as he filled Danny.  

“That was beyond amazing,” Danny signed as Elliott separated from him.

“Do you supposed your dads heard us?”

“El, they have heard us before. It’s not like we are children. We are adults about to have our second child.”

“I know and I know your parents are cool with it but…” Elliott wrapped his arms around Danny.  “Are we ready for another child? Can we really do this?”  Elliott questioned.

Danny kissed him, “I would never try to convince you it will be easy but we can do this with the help of our friends and family. Emma has adjusted well.  She hasn’t woken up crying for her mommy for over a week.  Not that I want her to forget Connie but I don’t want her to feel pain over it either.”

“We both want that.  I….”  Elliott groaned as he reached for his phone.  He wondered which of his patients was having trouble until he looked at the number.  “It’s the baby!  Hello?”

Twenty minutes later they were on the road.  Dan and Marcus, along with Hannah, had Emma and they were going to meet Elliott’s cousin and their new baby. The next eighteen hours Danny and Elliott took turns coaching through the labor and as the time came, Elliott held her hand as Danny delivered their son.  Elliott quickly moved down to Danny  and together they held him and cried with joy. While Danny checked the baby’s vitals Elliott walked over to his cousin.

“I don’t know what to say.  Thank you.  Thank you for our beautiful son.”

“It was my pleasure...well, pleasure at the moment might be a little strong.”

“You did amazing,” Elliott kissed her forehead. “Would you like to see him?”

“I think i would.  Don’t worry, he is all yours.  I would just like to introduce myself.”

Danny walked over with the seven pound two ounce boy and Danny openly offered the baby to her and they took a step back.  “Well, sweetheart, I’m glad you are here and healthy. You are a very lucky little boy.  Your daddies already love you so much and you will always own a small spot of my heart.”  She smiled up at Danny and El as she handed the little one back to them.   “Just love him.”

“Oh, we already do. Thank you.” Danny said and the nurse wheeled her out of the room.  She would stay overnight before going home and as soon as she was ready Danny and Elliott were giving her a two week vacation with her boyfriend.  Danny and El sat on a loveseat in the corner both shirtless as they took turns holding their son against their skin.  

“Has it sunk in yet? This is our son.  Now we have a daughter and a son,” Danny looked at Elliott and kissed him.

“It will sink in when we take him home in a couple hours.  We should let people know.  It is too late for anyone to come anymore tonight.  Let’s just tell my dads and we will let everyone else know once we have him home.”

Elliott lifted the little boy from Danny to his own chest. “You call them and let them know that Cadan Reeves James is here, at least if you still like that name.”

“That is perfect,” Danny leaned against Elliott as he called Dan’s cell on speaker phone.

“Junior, do you have news for us? Your sister is driving us totally crazy.”

“How is Emma?” Danny asked.

“Emma had a good day although she missed her daddies.”  Dan said as Marcus’ voice came over the line.

“Danny, if you don’t tell us…”

“I’m sorry, Marcus.  You are the proud grandfathers of a healthy, gorgeous baby boy and his name is Cadan Reeves James.”

Danny and El heard Marcus’ reaction.  “You gave him my name,” Marcus’ voice was cracked.

“Well, we included both of you. He is so perfect.”

Dan’s voice came over the line, “We are so happy for you.  When will you be home?”

“We will be home in the morning. Then we will tell everyone,” Danny said.  “I love you guys and tell Hannah her nephew is looking forward to meeting her.”  The call was ended and Danny put his head in Elliott’s lap and dozed.

Danny woke up feeling something wet on his forehead. He looked up and started laughing softly.  He sat up and took his sleeping son from his sleeping husband. “You, young man, just peed on your father,” Danny said as he brought the baby to his lips. He laid Cadan down and grabbed a wipe to clean his face.  He then continued changing his diaper as he talked.  “I am sure you are going to do that many times and I won’t hold it against you. I hope you know how much your daddy and I love you and you can be whoever you want to be and nothing you say or do will ever change that.” Danny finished the diaper change and put on a little sleeper they had bought for him. Danny continued the conversation, “You have a beautiful big sister.  She’s had a rough year but I know she’ll love you.” As Danny started to pick Cadan up, Elliott’s arms came around him.

“I”m guessing our son is the reason I just had to wipe my chest off?”

“Yes, I woke up to dripping on my forehead.  I was just glad it was just pee.” Danny turned and kissed Elliott.  “The sun is starting to come up.  Let’s take our son home so we will be there when Emma wakes up.”

Danny and Elliott entered the house and found Dan already making a pot of coffee.  He looked up and, after setting the pot down he walked over and took the car seat from Danny.  He set it on the table and ever so gently, unbuckled and lifted the tiny form out.  He barely felt the weight as the little boy was swallowed up by his large  hands. He laid his grandson on his chest as the little one curled into a ball.  Dan kissed the top of his head, “He’s perfect,” Dan said softly. 

Danny walked over and kissed Dan’s cheek, “Yes, he is. Dad, you know none of this would have ever happened if it wasn’t for you and Marcus. I owe all of this to you.”

“No, junior, we may have helped you out when you needed us but you and Elliott deserve all the credit for this wonderful family.” 

There was the quiet murmuring of voices coming from down the hall and then the obvious voices of Marcus and Emma. “My daddy….” there were tears in Emma's voice.

“I think I heard your daddies come home, sweetheart.  Let’s go meet your brother.”

Dan handed Cadan to Danny and Elliott went to meet Emma down the hall. “Good Morning, Emma.” El took her from Marcus and Marcus gave him a kiss. 

“Baby?” Emma pointed to Danny who was walking over to them.

“Yes, Emma, you have a baby brother.”

“Kiss the baby?” Emma asked.

“Of course, sweetie.” Elliott moved Emma close and she gave him a sloppy kiss on the cheek.

“Love the baby,” Emma said so genuinely that everyone’s hearts melted.

By noon everyone had heard about the baby’s arrival and they decided to invite all their friends and family over to meet Cadan.  George and Sam brought a whole spread of food for a light dinner and at 5:00 p.m. Dan was showing Cadan off to Brian and Justin as Hannah walked through with Emma and got her a few blueberries to munch on.  Sam was instantly infatuated with the little girl and soon Emma was in Sam’s arms getting snuggles.  Brinn and Zach arrived and Brinn walked over to George and smiled at Sam.

“She’s a natural.  When are you going to knock her up already?”  George looked at Sam and then grinned at Brinn.  “George, are you saying what I think you’re saying?”

“We plan to tell everyone tonight.”

“I am so happy for you!” Brinn hugged George and ran to Sam and hugged her.  “I knew you were hiding something.  I couldn’t be happier for you.”  

Soon the house was full.  Leo and Emma were playing together with Tally and Juss acting like little mothers.  Brian and Justin each had one of the twins and as Marcus walked up to Justin he kissed him. The kiss was deep and long and as Marcus stepped back he said, “Now, I know what you feel everytime you look at your grandchildren.  Emma and Cadan, have my heart. It is a different feeling than for your children.  This shows you did a good job with your children to create these amazing new creatures.”

“Enjoy them as much as we do ours.” Justin kissed Marcus’ cheek.  Now I have to get this little one to his momma for a snack.”

As Geo and Sam had the food ready, George spoke up, “Excuse me, can I have everyone’s attention, please.” Everyone turned toward him.  George put his arm around Sam and said, “First of all, Sam and I want to congratulate Danny and Elliott on their beautiful family.  There is no couple more worthy to raise these two blessed children and Sam and I are so excited to let you all know that by next spring Sam and I will be welcoming a baby into the family.”

Everyone applauded and as the people went through the food line everyone congratulated the couple.  It was obvious their affection for each other and how happy they were about the baby.  

When everyone was eating Sam found George watching Justice as she played with her cousins. Sam slipped her arms around him and softly said, “Geo, I am sure someday, when she is old enough they will tell her who you are. She already loves you.”

“Let’s clean up this mess so we can get out of their hair.  I am sure everyone will be going home soon so all these babies can sleep.”

Brian and Justin had spent a good part of the party holding one of the twins but now Brinn and Zach were getting them into the carseats and Justice and Tallia had taken the spots vacated by the twins.  After multiple hugs and kisses each girl left with their parents.  

Brian and Justin watched Tony and John take Leo home with them giving Matty and Nora the rest of the night alone.  Danny and Elliott said goodbye as they slipped back to their rooms to take care of their family and Hannah went to her room to send all the new pictures of her nephew and niece to her friends.

Dan pulled out a bottle of whiskey and grabbed four glasses as they all walked out to the back deck.  Dan poured each of them a couple fingers and he settled down next to Marcus across from Brian and Justin.  “So how do you like being grandfathers?”  Brian asked as he pulled Justin close as Justin’s free hand settled on Brian’s crotch and slowly started to massage him. Brian kissed him as Dan started to respond.

“It is just so amazing.  Did you see that face? He looks so much like Danny.”

“And Emma,” Marcus started, “She is so precious.  She is nothing but love and light.” Marcus sipped the amber liquid in his glass as Dan pulled him close.

“I think back to the days when I never expected to have anyone, except the two of you, of course,” Dan nodded to his friends.  “Finding Red and our kids changed my life forever and I can’t imagine anything better.” Dan brought his lips to Marcus and Marcus melted against him.

When they separated Marcus said, “I can’t imagine life without you either, Darling.”

By now Justin’s ministrations had Brian craving much more.  “Well, I think it is time for the two of us….. God……” Brian moaned, “to screw for the next three hours.”

“Only three.  You’re getting old, Grandpa!” Justin gave Brian’s cock a little tweak.  They both drained their glasses and stood.  Justin tried to kiss him but he stepped away.

“That will have to wait until we are naked in our bedroom. And preferably my tongue will be stuck somewhere other than down your throat.”

Marcus and Dan stood to say goodbye to their friends.  As Brian kissed Marcus, Marcus ran his hand over Brian’s crotch, causing Brian to take in a sharp breath.  “I think I liked it better when you were a little scared of me.” Justin took Brian’s hand and they headed to the car.  Brian walked to the passenger side of the car and opened the door for Justin.  His hand moved to Justin’s ass and pulled him close.  

“I thought you weren’t going to touch….” Brian’s lips silenced Justin.  He was gentle and as his tongue slipped into Justin’s mouth, Justin’s tongue eagerly reached out to meet his.  There was a desperation in both of them.  Justin’s arms wrapped around his neck and deepened the kiss even more.  By the time their lips separated they held onto each other to steady themselves. Justin then slid into his seat and Brian closed the door.  

They didn’t touch again until they were in their bedroom.  Brian walked over to Justin and pulled his shirt off and then his own. With a feather light touch, he started at Justin’s forehead and he slowly moved his finger across the still flawless skin. When Brian’s mouth began to follow the same trail a bolt of electricity shot through Justin’s body.  The core of his soul burned with need.  Justin began to fumble with Brian’s waist band and by the time Brian’s mouth found it’s way back to Justin’s, both pairs of pants fell in a puddle on the floor. Brian walked Justin to the bed and gently guided him on his stomach.  Brian straddle Justin and started running his tongue ever so slowly down his spine.

Justin could barely lay still in the anticipation as Brian’s tongue moved lower and as it began its invitations Justin cried out. He never got over the intimacy of that feeling.  Brian was relentless and soon Justin had cum for a second time.  “Brian,” Justin gasped, “More, I need more!”

Brian continued for a few more moments needing to know Justin’s every nerve was on fire and then he rolled Justin to an angle that offered him access to both Justin’s mouth and ass and as he moved into his Sunshine, once again their lips melded together and as Brian moved them both higher and higher the world exploded around them and they were the only two people in the world that existed at that moment.  Brian pulled Justin protectively into his arms and they fell asleep.

An hour later Justin woke. He was still held tightly against Brian’s warm body.  For a moment he was overwhelmed.  He was amazed at how this man still affected him with a touch, a look. There had been many other men over the years but this gorgeous man next to him was the only one that counted.  He wouldn’t hesitate to give his own life for him because life without him wasn’t fathumable.  

“What are you thinking about?” Brian’s voice broke into his thoughts.

“Us,” Justin kissed him, feeling the thrill he always did. “Not sure why I’m feeling so sentimental.  I’m so happy for Dan and Marcus. Obviously it wasn’t the way Danny and El planned it but it was obviously meant to be. Emma is a sweet little girl who is getting all the love she needs.”

“There was a time I wondered if Dan would ever find real love,” Brian commented.  “There was a time I thought he might be hung up on me.”

“You know he was,” Justin responded, “but when he found Marcus, you became second fiddle.”  Justin said with a teasing voice.  “I don’t think you were sure you wanted to give him up.  Brian Kinney, second fiddle.”

“As long as I stayed number one with you,” Brian loosened his hold on him a bit.  He got up and grabbed a couple bottles of water out of the mini fridge.  “Join me on the deck for a bit? The stars are bright tonight.” Justin followed him carrying a light blanket and they stretched on the lounger holding hands and looking at the sky.

“It’s been a wild year, starting with me and my crazy idea about painting without you.” Justin kissed Brian’s fingers, one at a time.

“The outcome was amazing. Have you heard from your agent?” Brian slipped an arm around Justin’s shoulders.

“I’m supposed to hear this week.  I told him we would do a couple weekends but I was not going to be away from the vineyard longer than that. We have too much going on up here. I mean we have our beautiful new home, not to mention our growing family.” Justin dropped his head down on Brian’s shoulder. “Have you thought much about Braden?  Just thinking about him, who’s he going to look like?  Is he going to have dark hair like you or light like me? Where will his creativity be? Will he look at me and make my heart skip a beat like Gus used to do because I saw your eyes looking back at me.”

“I still can’t believe the kids did that and then the fact Zander was there, too.  It really has been a year.”  Brian nuzzled Justin’s neck.  “And to think I thought it would be the two of us with a visit from Gus from time to time.  Now I can’t imagine having it done any different.”

“Did you see Tony and John leave with Leo today?  I think Matty and Nora are having an enjoyable evening.” Justin moved even closer to Brian’s naked body under the blanket and Brian held onto him tightly.  They kissed for a bit in no hurry to go anywhere or do anything.

After several minutes of silence, Brian continued, “I watched Shelby for a while tonight.  It’s hard to imagine just a couple months ago she was in a wheelchair.  She is such a strong woman.  I don’t think Gus would have done nearly as well with anyone else.  And how many women would put up with Gus’ lifestyle?”

“I know and I don’t think it would be working if it was anyone other than Trenton. He is what Gus needed and he needed Gus.  They complete what the other needs and it is so obvious they love each other but it isn't the overpowering love he had with Seth.  It is actually so much more.” Justin said as he stroked Brian’s chest.

“Yes,” Brian smiled at Justin. “I think in some ways, Trenton is Gus’ soulmate in the same way Shelby is.  In the same way you and I…” Brian kissed him and began to work his way lower, under the blanket.  

“Brian,” Justin tugged him back up, “Where do you think we will be in ten years?”

“We will be here.  Me trying to get in your ass and you trying to talk.”

“You are such a romantic sometimes, Brian Kinney,” he wrapped his arms around Brian’s neck. “And I wouldn’t have you any other way.” He kissed him as Brian’s hand rested on his ass. “Just think about it.  Taylor and Gage will be done with college and could be married.  Tallia and Justice will be in high school.  I hope the teachers are ready for those two.”

“And our baby boys? Where will they be?” Brian questioned softly.

“I hope they will be over here taking one of the four wheelers or  asking us to swim with them or asking us to take them for ice cream and sleeping in their room here.”

“You know I love our grandkids no matter who they love but do you think at least one of them may be gay.  I mean is it wrong to hope for that? One of them has to know the real pleasure of what a man can do for you.”  Brian stroked Justin’s flaccid cock.

“You’re right, we will love them no matter what but I would love one of them to come ask advice, just one that would look at us and say, they knew exactly how we felt.”  Justin stood and reached down to Brian who took his hand. Together they walked back into their bedroom and Brian closed the doors behind them.

“Brian, lay down,” Justin gently pushed him backward. He stood there for a moment and looked down at his favorite playground. He lay down next to him and began his exploration.   His mouth spent several moments exploring his mouth, the shape of his lips and then a dive between them to taste the sweetness of him. His lips and tongue and teeth moved across his smooth skin.  Justin smiled at the silver strands of hair on his chest. It didn’t make him less attractive, if anything his heart raced faster.  He spent a good deal of time on his nipples and then his navel.   

Justin felt Brian’s body tense as he neared his erection.  As his mouth sank down on it, a noise escaped Brian’s lips as the pure pleasure ran through him.  As his climax drew close, Justin began to draw back but Brian caressed his hair keeping his mouth in place as Justin brought him over the edge.

Lying there in the dark, Brian softly said, “There is no one better at that than you are.”

Justin moved up and kissed him, sharing some of his own taste with him, “You are always easy to please.”

“You know that isn’t true but you always please me.” Brian looked his Sunshine squarely in the eye, “You know I can’t do life without you.”

“Well, I hope you never will have to.  After all these years you broke me for all other men.”

“Sunshine?”

“Yes, my love?” Justin ran his fingers through Brian’s still thick hair.

“Make love to me.  I want to feel you inside me.” Brian offered Justin his ass and Justin entered him and as they found their rhythm both men sighed knowing there was no other place they belonged.